LEGENDS OF GREEN ISLE: THE MIRROR SLIVER

By

Constance Wallace

Copyright © Constance Wallace 2014

Cover Copyright © Constance Wallace 2017

Published by Chimera

(An Imprint of Ravenswood Publishing)

Names, characters and incidents depicted in this book are products of the author's imagination, or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author or the publisher.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means whatsoever, including photocopying, recording or by any information storage and retrieval system, without written permission from the publisher and/or author.

Ravenswood Publishing

1275 Baptist Chapel Rd.

Autryville, NC 28318

http://www.ravenswoodpublishing.com

Email: RavenswoodPublishing@gmail.com

Paperback orders can be made through Createspace

http://www.createspace.com

Printed in the United States of American

First Edition

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

ISBN-13: 978-1977828491

ISBN-10: 1977828493

DEDICATION

To My Mother, Patricia Krahn,

Who fought the valiant fight and won,

To my friend, Tracy Woods, who always listens,

To Lisanne Cooper, whose mentorship has been very valued;

And to the Archer

May he find what he’s searching for…

THE SHADOW

PEOPLE

ACT TWO

The blade felt cold and heavy in her hand. Its metal comforted her. She hid the blade beneath the wool of her dark grey cloak, afraid the others would see her weakness. Standing under a tree in the Elder grove on the borders of Half Moon Lake, she frowned and watched silently as the witch’s soldiers slid in the mud. She moved a wayward strand of wet black hair gently away from her face and glanced at the rain clouds above her.

“What are you thinking?” The man next to her shifted slightly. His left hand rested on the hilt of a sword.

“I’m perplexed and aggravated. And I keep asking myself why he chose me.” She grimaced. The sight of the soldiers caused an immense loathing to surface within her and all she wanted to do was walk away. Yet, she stayed.

“When are we supposed to be there?”

“In two weeks,” she whispered.

Why did she stay? She shook her head as she struggled to answer her own question. It was the power of her obligation. Father, why did you send me here?

“Be careful with that. You imbeciles,” she yelled when the soldiers dropped the corner of a large, iron cage. The captain smartly saluted her as they dragged it out of the mud and onto a small knoll at the end of the tree line. “It’s the only one we have. You destroy it, you destroy the chance.”

“Ceridwyn. You mustn’t talk to the witch’s men like that. There could be consequences,” her companion warned.

“Then they need to understand the importance of our quest. All of them are annoying me.”

“Just remember what your father said.”

“I remember too well.”

Ceridwyn shivered. The sun disappeared once more behind low rolling storm clouds that blanketed the mountains beyond the water. She drew her cloak tighter when a gust of chilly wind brushed her body.

They’re so dirty and wet. And smell like rotten eggs. Her eyes narrowed in disgust. How she despised the soldiers and their mistress. Their presence in her father’s lands was an insult to her family and the lineage of druids that once controlled the southern tip of Green Isle. The House of Murias Donn needs no ally. She sighed heavily.

“Do you think the Elf Queen knows?” The man next to her moved closer.

“No. The witch is distracting all of them. Even those who came through the portal.”

“Wonder what will happen once Erulisse finds out?”

“Nothing good. But I don’t care.”

She thought about her father and the House of Murias Donn. The Shadow People didn’t need the help of the Dark One. They had proven themselves worthy adversaries on many occasions.

"We’re ready. That cage’ll hold anythin’ now. We got it right and made it accordin’ to the instruction of her majesty." A rather burly soldier approached her. It was the captain of the witch’s guard.

Drenched from the sudden downpour, he wiped his muddy hands across the front of his uniform. "Now it just be time for yer task," he said with a gleam in his eye. “Ar ya what ya say ya be?”

Ceridwyn nodded. She envisioned her fingers ripping the smirk from his face. "Your witch shall have her prize. Best mind your manners, barbarian. Otherwise your constant lack of respect will be dealt with," she stated coolly. Her fingers grasped her dagger tighter. She didn’t like the way he looked at her.

Sneering, the untidy man rubbed his lips. Ceridwyn watched as his eyes traveled the length of her slender frame. A flicker of vulgar emotion flashed beneath his irises. It was too much for her. Her fingernails made dents in her palms as she controlled her anger.

"Maybe ya could grace the likes of me with a kiss after we’ve finished ‘ere," he whispered so that no one else could hear him. Especially her escort. “A gift such as that from a fair maiden as yerself would be a worthy prize.”

Instinctively her hand lashed out. It felt good to feel the sharp pain as it connected to the exposed skin under the man’s dirty helmet. "Watch your tongue or my father will hear of your words. How dare you even ask such a thing?" She clenched her teeth. “Our kind doesn’t mix with yours. Don’t forget it.”

Laughing, the soldier turned away and proceeded to the large cage. She watched as he sunk ankle deep into the mud and motioned. "Git back under the cover of the trees, or it’ll see ya bunch of mucks," he commanded gruffly. Turning to Ceridwyn, he called out loudly, “Ya sure we can trust ya and yer father? Cuz the witch made me watch for any of ya shadowy tricks.”

Her mind screamed a war cry of vengeance, but she held her body still. Her hand returned to the hidden folds of her cloak and rubbed the point of her dagger. Her mind filled with the dark thought of plunging it into his flesh. “You have my promise that you can trust me to get what she wants,” she retorted. She allowed the man his indiscretion. Disappointing her father wasn’t an option. She would deal with this captain soon enough. “But can I trust you?” she added quickly. She squinted her eyes and watched with loathing as he turned and moved toward the cage. “And can we trust your mistress?” she whispered.

An unfamiliar sound caused the group to stand upright at attention. Ceridwyn held her breath as she heard the mystic cry carry eerily through the valley below. It had come. It made the hairs on the back of her neck prickle. “Move into position. It’s time,” she commanded quietly.

She left the shelter of the Elder and walked a well-worn path to the edge of Half Moon Lake. The waters rippled with the wind as she made her way to a selected spot. Slowly she slipped into hiding behind the cattails and stood. All she needed to do now was wait until the beast came closer.

In a few moments, she sensed he was near. She began to whistle the forlorn notes of the melody. The song brought an answer. Then she saw him. His sleek equine body emerged from the grey mist that covered the shores of the lake. He appeared like a ghostly apparition, his coat glistening in the rain and his mane flowing softly. She held her breath, unable to fathom his existence. "Come, mighty one. Come closer," she called lightly and held out her hand for the unicorn.

She whistled the song again. It was the magic tune the witch taught her. She touched the side of her cheek when she felt a warm trickle of wetness at the corner of her eye. The tear surprised her and she briefly pondered why it occurred. Then she caught sight of the stallion and her mind left its existence. He had moved closer and his beauty touched even her dark heart. For a second, the air around her charged and lightened. Why? It was a word that encompassed a multitude of questions. Her soul cringed at the thought of the task she was about to perform.

When he stopped inches from her hand, the unicorn snorted. He instinctively measured her and then took a step closer. The princess could see the fear leaving his eyes and felt his vulnerability. She marveled at the clarity of her reflection in his large brown pupils. For some reason the sight engulfed her in agony. She couldn’t tolerate it and looked away. When he nuzzled her hand, she looked back and melted inwardly. His eyes relayed a message and she nodded her understanding.

Gently she took a silk rope from her pocket and slipped it over his head. Her heart sank as she led him back up the path to the cage. He’s the last of his kind. The only thing left of innocence. Her father’s words resurfaced in her thoughts. “Ceridwyn. It’s just a remnant of an age lost on Earth. Why be so concerned about it?”

“Because it’s the only thing left of a time before those of the magic realm disappeared to this world of Be'thasileth. And into darkness. They were there protecting us all before we took flight to this forsaken place.”

“You shouldn’t have such feelings for this thing. It has no place in our plans.” Ceridwyn remembered the look on his face when he walked away. She pushed the image from her mind and focused on the unicorn.

The stallion allowed itself to be ushered into the confines of the metal. After the lock slipped into place, the unicorn's eyes remained fixed on her. Ceridwyn clasped the dagger in her hands. She felt conflicted about her duty. She placed her hand into the coarse hair of the mane and stroked his neck. The feel of his coat was soft and assuring. She laid against him, her body feeling his energy, and held her breath. Could she do want the witch wanted?

Why? It was that word again. It seemed to find itself echoing always in the depths of her soul. She had no answer for it. This was a duty to her father and nothing else. Her hand hesitated briefly before she drew her dagger and plunged it deep into the unicorn’s neck. She caught a sob before it escaped and watched as warm, dark crimson liquid flowed over her hand.

Staggering to the ground, the animal took a shallow breath of air and grew still. Ceridwyn felt anger and sorrow as she realized what she had done. It was worse than murder, and now there would be no more of its kind. Ever. The light, that innocent barrier of the unicorn that kept the demons at bay, had been extinguished. She quickly sliced the horn from its head and turned away in shame. She didn’t want to see the last of the light fade from the animal’s soft brown eyes.

"Well done," the captain of the guard exclaimed. His face shone in delight. He stomped to the cage and slipped open the lock. "Time for ya to give up yer prize." He grabbed her shoulder.

Anticipating the advance, Ceridwyn countered by pivoting away. When she turned, her arm thrust upward, her fingers touching the dirty forehead of the man. With a spark of magic, a shade, the shadowed soul of the man began to separate from his body. Ceridwyn felt no remorse as she watched his agony. His face remained frozen in shock as his dark spirit became harnessed by her powers. In a few moments, the once fleshy skin of the man shrank, turning to ashen grey.

Ceridwyn absorbed his essence and when his body fell against her, she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer. "I warned you about your disrespect," she whispered into his ear. Opening her arms, she allowed the skeleton to sink to the ground.

“The witch isn’t going to like that.” Her companion kicked at the corpse. “You’ve killed one of her pets.”

“Then we won’t tell her, will we?” Ceridwyn stepped backwards. Pulling a cloth from her cloak, she carefully wrapped the unicorn horn within its folds and tied it with the silk cord that once held the neck of the stallion.

“We should leave. Before this bunch of primitives come to attention and decide you’ve done a grave injustice to their captain.”

“He had it coming.”

“They’re not going to see it that way. As I’m very sure the witch won’t either.”

“The witch expressed to all of them that no harm should befall any of us. As for my deed to their captain? I don’t tolerate any type of disrespect. Especially from the likes of him. He was ignorant and a slob. I only took his vile words until we had the horn.”

“But now you must contend with his mistress.”

Ceridwyn nodded. “I understand the consequences. Let’s go. I can’t stand being here another moment.”

“Your father will be proud,” her escort said.

“Really?” she murmured. She couldn’t take her gaze from the body inside the cage.

“Don’t be so forlorn about its death. It’s just a beast.”

“It was more than that,” she replied. She regarded her escort. “There are no more. And it was a guardian to Green Isle. Who will guard us now against evil?”

“We are evil. Or don’t you remember?”

Ceridwyn drew back at his words. Why? She shook her head, the anger filling her. “Come,” she commanded. “Let’s get to our harbor and head to Black Isle.” Quickly she moved to her mare and away from the body in the cage. She didn’t want to see the red spreading outwards into the mud. “We need to get to the witch. She’ll be expecting us. And the horn.”

“Patience. Your father needs to be notified of our success.”

Ceridwyn swung a leg over the top of her horse and sighed heavily as her eyes drifted once more to the body of the unicorn. Why? “What does my father hope to gain from this spell? Wasn’t it used against us when we lived on Earth?”

“Yes. But alliances come and go. Power means everything. And if your enemy gives you a better bargain, then you need to take it.”

Ceridwyn’s heart sank. She wanted to run, but instead she turned her horse in the direction of the coast. She had to leave quickly from the evidence of her sin.

“Warily do they step, for innocence has been murdered.”

Quatrains of the Wizard Keltrain

CHAPTER ONE

It had been two days since Matt’s disappearance over the side of the ship. The crew of the Bhanrion Oighir had been solemn, watching the waters grow darker and colder hour after hour. Each in their own way hoped to find even a trace of him.

Keltrain’s hands grasped the steering wheel. He pondered the distant clouds on the horizon. The blackness of the ocean seemed to mirror his mood. The further they sailed from Green Isle the closer they drew to the evil that waited for them. He could feel its tightness growing around him. It was like a noose around his neck.

He scowled at the wind. The memory of the night that Matt was lost held emotions he didn’t want to acknowledge. He felt immense pain. The feelings strayed too close to an abyss from which he climbed out of long ago. Three thousand years his heart had shut itself away. Far away from a wayward apprentice whom he had loved.

I should’ve been able to protect Matt. Yet, he knew why he wasn’t able to do so. He couldn’t shield the children from the darkness of the Slaugh. His magic was weak. It had been so for some time. Three thousand years of his curse had taken its toll. Simple things came easy, but other spells, ones that were powerful and needed strength, were lost to him. He couldn’t let the others know, though. Especially when he was to lead them in a defense against the Black Warlock. He had to protect the Sword Bearer.

Miranda. The girl from Earth. She held the key to everything. It was strange to him that the sword had chosen her. A girl. But then again, magic things had a mind of their own. He made up his mind. He would be their backbone. The others must have the illusion that he was still a great master of magic.

The wizard grimaced at the thought of standing face to face with Uthal. In this state, he would be no match for the dark power of his adversary. He glanced at the rising sun. The color of the planet’s normal purple-hued sky was washed into an ugly grey.

He looked down at those huddled on deck. The brothers, Ned and Thomas, bent close together. They shielded themselves against the chilly air, their faces drawn in a frown. Dark circles under their eyes spoke volumes to him. He knew they were thinking about their lost friend. Ned had been fearful from the start. The others seemed ready for adventure. They had jumped into their roles as the legends of the prophesy. But the youngest? No. He didn’t regard it as a worthy journey. Perhaps he felt something? Perhaps he knew this would end badly? The wizard shut away the thought. It couldn’t end badly. They had to succeed. Miranda even gave hope to their success when she said she could still feel Matt’s presence. It meant the shadow realm hadn’t claimed the boy.

And then there was Lug. His new apprentice from Partholon hung over the railing. The young man’s eyes watched the black silhouette of the cursed island in the distance. Keltrain saw the boy glance at the girl occasionally.

“It be takin’ too long to get there,” Lamfada proclaimed.

“We can only move as fast as the wind blows,” Keltrain responded.

“Then do some talkin’ to the wind.” The old leprechaun sat on a barrel next to the cabin and smoked his small pipe, puffing the air quickly in apprehension. “Ya be needin’ to make the boat go faster. If what the girl be sayin’ and Matt be at Black Isle, then the lad be in danger.”

“I’m very aware of that, my friend.” Keltrain glanced at the small dragon on the deck. DaGon, his eyes closed against the dawning day, rested with his companion, the flower fairy, Lily. In the back of his mind, he wondered why those two stayed with them at all. DaGon and the little fairy really had no reason to continue. Was there something more about the quest that Keltrain didn’t see in his visions? They appeared to be the only ones who remained detached.

He frowned. He didn’t like the fact that they were so detached. They both should show something. At least out of respect for Matt’s friends. There should be sorrow for the boy’s loss. Yet, these emotions could get the better of them all. Maybe they both understood that. There was much more at stake now.

He looked again at the sky. Any light would be a welcomed sight. But he knew that there wasn’t going to be much of it. As the ship drew closer to Uthal’s home, the winter seemed to be more prevalent. Occasionally the sun would break through the murky clouds and shimmer, offering hope of some warmth. But as soon as it appeared, it was gone. The witch had placed this section of their world under her coldness.

Miranda stood beside him. Her presence remained constant as she scanned the waters with him. Her feelings for her friend were deeper than she realized. Keltrain understood it more than she did. The knowledge of her love made him think again of the past. “How is the cat?” he asked.

“She’s still out and all. Your spell and the medicine, it worked. I left her in the cabin where it’s warmer.”

“Good. She’ll need to heal before we begin our journey to the island’s interior fortress, Crag Cairn. Uthal’s castle will be heavily fortified, as well as the surrounding lands. Having Sonja in a condition for traveling will be in our best interest.”

Miranda stood quietly for a moment. “I hope he’s not suffering.”

“Matt’s brave and strong. If you feel he’s still alive, then he’s all right,” he replied quickly. “He’s a survivor.”

“I’m worried about him. The sea is cold. I just don’t understand how he could’ve gotten there…to the island…’specially before we did.”

“Magic is a complicated thing, with a mind of its own,” Keltrain replied. “It’s like glimpsing something that is there for a fleeting moment and then vanishes. Leaving you to question if you really saw it or if you’re insane.”

“I never really thought about magic until we came here. Mama always said that kinda of thing never existed.”

“Ancient tales that aren’t retold to the next generations get forgotten. When the magic left your world, so did its stories.”

“I can see that and all. Back home, once you get to my age, you aren’t supposed to believe in magic or fairy tales. Grownups say it’s just for little kids.”

Keltrain smiled slightly. “Your Mama sounds very wise. Does she keep histories of your world? Is she a storyteller?”

“No. But she does like a good gossip every now and then.”

“Perhaps one day we’ll meet, your mother and me. Then I can tell her of your bravery.”

The girl bowed her head in thought. “How much longer until we reach the island?” she finally asked.

“We’ll be there by morning.” The wizard could feel her hesitation. “Hopefully the weather won’t turn on us. I don’t think the Bhanrion could battle another storm.”

The two stood in silence for a few minutes. The ship rose and fell on the high waves and Keltrain turned the wheel as they headed into a high swell. Miranda’s body tightened. Was it fear or anger? The two emotions always seemed to be so similar to him.

“I’m ready, ya know.” Miranda turned to the wizard. Keltrain noted that her eyes were deep and pensive.

“Ready for what?” he asked. He made himself focus on the distant island. He dared not peer into her face again. He was afraid of what he already saw there.

“For Uthal. I’m ready for him. The sword and I are ready.”

“I know. I’ve sensed it these past few days. You have become one.” Keltrain shuddered, although he didn’t understand why. The prophecy had been realized and that should have elicited relief. But it didn’t. He thought of the fragmented evil that remained hidden behind the mirror deep in the bowels of Crag Cairn. If Miranda wasn’t successful, then the growing darkness would reach out and slowly infect Green Isle and the rest of Be’thasileth. Then Earth. The magic would die and Uthal would succeed in wiping out the remnants of the ancient races. Does she understand the weight of what she must accomplish? His soul was heavy. An audible sigh escaped him.

“Why do you sigh so much and all? Don’t ya have faith in me?” Miranda asked.

“I sigh because I wish it weren’t such a heavy burden for you. I wish things were different. I wish there was never such a thing as evil. I wish Matt was here with us.”

It was Miranda’s turn to sigh. Her breath exhaled slowly. “Yeah. I wish that, too.”

“Perhaps we shall understand one day why this happened. Why part of my prophecy changed. Why Matt was flung overboard and lost in the sea. For now, we must push on. But we’ll find him. Don’t worry, my little friend.”

Miranda continued to stare ahead. “I’m not worried about finding him. I know he’s there and all, waiting for us. I can feel him.”

Keltrain looked at her briefly and then back at his course. He didn’t want to say anything more. The conversation made him somewhat afraid of his own emotions. He turned his mind to Captain Urcias and the brief battle they had at the Nuada Findi outpost.

For the Brollachan to be sent their way, it signaled that Uthal would stop at nothing to destroy them. Would the captain be able to convince the House of Nuada Findi to join in their quest? War was coming to Green Isle. Hopefully the captain would be the support they needed to keep the darkness at bay as Miranda and the Sword of Balorn faced Uthal. Keltrain glanced again at the blond-haired girl beside him. Would she defeat the warlock? Shaking his head slightly, he refused to imagine her failure.

CHAPTER TWO

The sound the boots made on the marble floor was pronounced and heavy. The deliberate loudness echoed in the palace as the captain took long strides across the great hall of the Nuada Findi Royal Quarters. It had been two hard days of riding and he was apprehensive about his meeting with the queen. Recent events warranted that he relay to her in person what had transpired at the outpost. She needed to know about the children from Earth and a wizard who spoke of a prophecy that would affect them all.

Urcias, his hand clasped tightly on the hilt of his sword, marched closer to the queen’s library. His presence at Royal House was unexpected and he knew she wasn’t going to be pleased. His heart skipped a beat. Did his message reach her in time? He tapped lightly on the wood of the door. His knuckle remained poised to knock louder if there wasn’t a response.

“Enter!” a muffled voice called from the other side.

Urcias pushed on the lever and stepped into the room. He quickly shut the door behind him.

“To what do I owe this visit?” a woman asked. She looked up from behind a book. Lowering the volume slightly, the Nuada Findi queen gazed at the young captain over the top of the pages.

Catching his breath as the pale grey eyes studied him, Urcias stood silent for a moment. Queen Adalay, a beautiful dark-headed woman, held his attention each time she spoke to him and it wasn’t because she was the Administrator of the Laws and his queen. There was a stronger emotion that held him to her. He swallowed hard when she studied him.

“Did my rider reach you?” he inquired softly. He turned his thoughts away from her eyes.

“Yes, yesterday afternoon. Which means you left post soon after. What happened?” Adalay rose and placed the book back onto one of the shelves lining the wall. Her action was rigid and controlled.

The captain swallowed hard again. “We were attacked. I lost most of my regiment.”

“What? By who?” she demanded, turning quickly.

“Brollachan. There were three of them. They took the appearance of mist and ripped through the upper levels of our defense before we could stop them.”

The queen’s brow furrowed at the news, deepening lines into the soft beauty of her skin. Urcias blinked rapidly as he attempted to focus his mind. He was acutely aware he’d been staring at her face far longer than necessary. Her presence caused muddled emotions to surface and it was disconcerting. Regaining his stiff composure, he allowed his eyes to briefly follow her as she paced the floor in front of him.

“It’s worse than the Senate will allow us to think,” she stated. “Brollachan were banished after the Great War on Earth. All the darklings were exiled when the continent of the Fomorians was sunk into the sea by the Dark One and his evil spell. Their presence here suggests there’s more brewing within Crag Cairn than what they’ll admit.”

“A wizard calling himself Keltrain approached the outpost before the final attack. He had with him an assortment of traveling companions, which included an ambassador from Queen Onagh’s Fairy Dell and a dragon named DaGon.”

“DaGon was with them?”

“Yes. Do you know of him?”

Adalay nodded. “Of course. He was raised by my clan many years ago. DaGon was Protector of the Nuada Findi House for many centuries. He had been discarded by his own kind because he was dwarfed but he found a home with us. He stayed until the clan split. He was unable to bear the discord of the people and left. However, no one knew where he went. I’m happy to hear he still lives.”

“If it hadn’t been for them, Your Highness, we wouldn’t have destroyed the Brollachan. And I wouldn’t be standing here now. The wizard carried a dagger. A magic artifact. It was the only weapon able to kill them.”

“Interesting. I know a myth of a sword that has powers, but not a dagger. How did this wizard obtain it? Did he say?”

“He didn’t tell me. But he did give me information about the four young ones with him. They were about seventeen or so. He mentioned they were the four from the prophecy. The ones he predicted long ago that would come through the mirror portal from Earth and save Green Isle from Uthal.”

Quickly the queen walked to the bookshelves. Her eyes darted over the titles as she searched the leather volumes. “Hmmm. The legend of the four…I thought it was just a fairy tale told to keep young children quiet at night.” Brushing her fingertips across the bottom row of books, she stopped at one of the thicker volumes. “Here it is,” she murmured.

Pulling the aging manuscript from the shelf, she laid it on the desk in front of her. Slowly she flipped through page after page, scanning the contents. “This is it. The text from the wizard's journal. I don’t know how accurate it is, because our scholars have transcribed it numerous times from the old Fomorian language. I’ll read it to you.

“The Second War of Fomorian Keep.

In the Fourth month following the death of the last king, I, Keltrain Annwn, have searched the ancient library crystals for any possible way to defeat the foul creature that has destroyed part of Earth and is now seeking to destroy the wondrous land of Green Isle. I have exhumed an ancient spell that may lead to the discovery of the instrument that can penetrate the dark heart of the Black Warlock, Uthal. The spell is from the documents of the Druid Murias, a spell of transformation in which the weaver will become a creature able to see into the future. There are some parts of the incantation that are not legible and appear distorted, however in desperation, I will attempt anything.”

The queen turned the page and kept reading.

“The Second War of Fomorian Keep.

In the sixth month following the death of the last Fomorian King, I, Sonya Berthadhiell, apprentice, write this final chapter of Keltrain the Wizard and the first chapter of Keltrain, the White Salmon of Prophecy. Unable to read parts of the spell, Keltrain, in despair, wove the magic of the ancient Druid Murias. Alas, the spell is a gift and a curse. Now a creature of water, his sight into this world has been muddied, but his vision into the world of time has become clearer. Unfortunately, Keltrain must remain in this form until what he seeks comes to pass. The quatrains below are some of the words that have been spoken in deep trance and perhaps will give hope to Green Isle and Earth:

“And four shall come

Innocent of magic

One champion of the Sword be

And one takes the darkest seed.

“To defeat the spell once forgotten

Traveling first to Fairy Dell

Following the Fomorian Road

To step upon the shore of Black Isle.

“The quest for five

Ends with three

Yet the story ends not with these

But takes its turn in generations.

“Until the mirror sliver is freed

And time follows the circle

For which the champion’s blood returns

The Sword to Green Isle.”

Urcias stepped back as the queen closed the book. “Do you believe he spoke truthfully and brought with him the four of the legend? The ones spoken of in this text?”

Adalay sat down in an overstuffed chair by the fireplace. “It appears so. If this is the case, then they’re seeking the Sword of Balorn. It’s a mythical weapon made from a metal that fell from the sky. The Fomorian King had it forged just before the Great War on Earth and carried it to battle during the siege of the Black Warlock. It’s King Balorn’s magic that is woven into the sword that can defeat Uthal.”

Urcias paced several steps before stopping. “If the sword was on Earth, how did it get here?”

“King Balorn's son Finley brought it through the mirrors just before their homeland sank beneath the sea. When Finley was made king after the death of his father, he hid the sword here on Green Isle so Uthal wouldn’t find it. Apparently, it was hidden with powerful magic. This magic will keep it until a chosen champion will release its energy. I’m sure he’s already aware of the young people’s presence here. The Brollachan were released against them, not us. Our outpost just happened to be in the way.”

“Keltrain mentioned they’re heading to Black Isle to confront Uthal at his fortress. He said that five children were taken from Earth and a powerful spell is being prepared to use against Green Isle and Earth. He’s afraid that the Black Warlock’s powers may be growing with each day. I hope that I wasn’t too forward, but as a gesture of goodwill, I volunteered to meet him there on behalf of Nuada Findi Royal House.”

“No, you didn’t overstep. I’m glad you made the decision to stand with them. I just have to convince the Senate that it’s in Nuada Findi’s best interest.”

“Your Highness, I will need a replacement at the outpost for me. And if you could spare some of the inner guard to ride with me to render that promised aid.”

Adalay stood motionless. Her eyes lingered on Urcias’ face. He couldn’t be sure, but he thought he saw a spark of something more than just the friendship she usually offered to him.

“Urcias?” she questioned. “To journey to Black Isle and Crag Cairn is certain death. Why would you go? Send a regiment under someone else’s command.”

“I’m needed. For this to be a success, it must be me there to lead our men.” He tilted his head, unsure of why she asked the question. “Keltrain informed me that the Slaugh have been unleashed against the young people from Earth. They are being hunted as we speak. I must, if only for the sake of our city and its occupants, assist in the struggle.” He didn’t want to add that protecting her was the first thing in his mind.

The queen drew a quick breath. Urcias noted tears forming in the corners of her eyes before she turned her head. Adalay crossed to her desk. In a different tone than before, she stated, “Yes, you’re right. I’ll give you the documents and papers needed to gather whatever men you wish to take. Seek DaGon’s aid once you meet up with Keltrain, for the dragon will be a greater ally than any of the others.” She quickly wrote out words across a thick piece of parchment. Rolling it up, she sealed the outer edge with wax and the insignia of the Nuada Findi House and held it out for him.

Urcias took the document. “What about the Senate? Won’t they be angry that you haven’t approached them for their say in this matter?”

“Their inability to decide on any paramount issue for this city has earned them nothing, as far as I’m concerned. All they can do is bicker. Nothing, and I mean nothing, is ever accomplished except to initiate further debate about why they are bickering. I’ll take responsibility should they decide to pursue any judgment. I’m still queen. Even though I don’t have a king to reign by my side, ultimately, what I command is the law.”

The captain smiled. He loved the determination she carried. It was part of what drew him to her. “Then I’ll be your hand, extending across Green Isle, wielding punishment on behalf of Nuada Findi at Crag Cairn,” he stated. He bowed slightly in respect.

Adalay reached out and touched his cheek briefly. Her eyes softened slightly as her fingertips brushed his face. The contact caused a charge of electricity through his body. He fought against the urge to claim her hand and kiss it. It was his honor that held him back. He could see concern in her eyes. For whatever reason, though, the words, which hung on her lips, weren’t uttered and instead, she backed away.

Urcias’ heart sank. He bowed again and left the room without attempting to draw from her what he longed to hear. As he shut the door, he could hear in his departure the small sounds of her sobs.

CHAPTER THREE

Adalay received a note the next morning requesting her presence in the upper chamber room of the palace. The news of Urcias’ return had reached the Senate. The words in the note affirmed that the governing body had become aware of his actions as he gathered a select group of men to travel with him toward the coast. The note also mentioned how the queen’s actions seemed to be too close to an outright declaration of war against those who resided on Black Isle.

In her mind, she knew this did not sit well with many of the Senators. Especially those who wanted her removed from her position. The message was very firm about their feelings on the matter. A battle with them was forthcoming and she mentally prepared for it. Her house guard informed her that many members of the Senate had already gathered at dawn in anticipation of the meeting. They reported that they heard muffled shouting behind the closed doors. It wasn’t anything new to her, this fight between herself and the men who held the positions in the governing body of the alliance. She understood all too well that they craved power and authority, but to take her crown lawfully, they had to feign injustice and bring her to trial. Hopefully she would be able to buy time for Urcias. He needed to make it to Black Isle.

Coming into the hall, she paused briefly at the picture of her father. He had been a commanding figure and well-liked by all. Taller than most, his voice carried over the crowd and drew the respect that was due any monarch. It was his legacy she tried to fulfill. It wasn’t easy. She missed him greatly. Having to stand alone against the Senate was not a comfortable task. It didn’t help that she was the last of the family lineage without an heir. It made her a target for those who wanted to claim the throne.

When the guards opened the large wooden doors for her, she heard the voice of a Senator addressing the room. It was Senator Bready. Adalay grimaced. Bready was a short, fat man with a reddening appearance to his cheeks and unfortunately, her last ally in the world of politics. She watched as he climbed the steps to the podium in the center of the room. Would he change his stance against her rule? She hoped not.

“Fellow Senators, may I have quiet please!” he called. His thick lips cracked with dryness. “Quiet now.”

Adalay shook her head slightly at the sight of the pudgy man. Chin raised, she set herself steady and stood silent, waiting for the contest of words that was about to begin. Senator Bready glanced over his shoulder at her and nodded in a strange way. He grinned in an absurd fashion and the motion made Adalay aware that behind his smile something sinister was brewing.

Blinking, she took her eyes away from his grotesque face. The man had asked for her hand in marriage on numerous occasions. She only tolerated his ever-growing insistence in being included in the affairs of the monarchy because he seemed to be genuinely concerned about her and the people. She sighed quickly. Was she wrong about his motives? She looked down at the bottom of her gown in thought.

Earlier, in the moments before dawn, a messenger knocked on the door to her outer rooms and awakened Carmen, her lady in waiting. He delivered a small note that informed her that Urcias had completed the recruitment of about fifty men from the inner circle of the elite guard. They all stood firm in their sworn allegiance to the Dwinannia Clan of Nuada Findi. Her father’s clan. Under the cover of darkness, they were heading by horseback to the harbor city on the east coast and would set sail in two to three days. The captain finished his report by stating that he hoped to meet with Keltrain within two weeks’ time at Lismort, an ancient port on the western part of Black Isle. He requested Adalay buy him time with the Senate today. They must gain a good lead, should the Senators decide to send their own army after them.

Adalay was suddenly brought back to the present by Senator Bready’s loud voice. She closed her mind to the thought of what the outcome might be from this senatorial meeting. Help me, Father, she pleaded silently.

“Gentlemen? Please. Can we have order?” Senator Bready cried. He held up his hands up for the third time.

Swallowing hard, Adalay calmed herself and waited as the room hushed. If Urcias needed time, then she would do her best to give him that. Her heart froze for a moment as she thought of him at Black Isle. It had been years since she had fallen in love with the captain. After her husband’s sudden death, she felt alone. Urcias became her rock shortly thereafter, his gentle spirit and calm demeanor helping her untangle herself from her sadness. Yet because of the class separation, neither one could act upon their feelings. She knew he was in love with her, though he never said anything. The feelings had grown stronger over the years. She would give up everything for him, even her crown if he asked her to.

Clearing his throat, Senator Bready began his speech. “Now, it was brought to the attention of this governing body that Captain Urcias came yesterday evening with news of an attack at our outpost in the Great Pine Forest. It has also come to our attention that at his request, permission was given by Queen Adalay to take a small regiment to wage war against Crag Cairn.

“Seeing that no formal sanctions have been authorized by this Senate, the Queen is now being charged with treason, as set forth by this Senate in the laws of Nuada Findi Alliance of Clans. Do I understand your assertions?” The Senator’s question was made to no one in particular, but done in the formality of procedure. However, a lot of grumbling erupted from the Senate floor.

Bready paced the platform area in puffed authority. His hands behind his back, he tried to maintain an appearance of firmness and seriousness that Adalay saw through. He gazed down upon the men sitting around him, cleared his throat, and waited.

A Senator from one of the outer tribes stood up. “Senator Bready, as voted previously, we claim the right to the Queen’s crown. We also demand she give up her position to this Senate.”

“What say you, Queen Adalay, to these charges?” Bready asked in mock concern as he turned to view Adalay in her chair.

Adalay made her way up the steps to the platform and stood next to Senator Bready. She frowned as the pungent smell of his sweat penetrated her nose, but politely curtsied. “Senator Bready, thank you,” she said. Maintaining her dignity at this point was paramount to her success.

Leaning far too close for her comfort, the Senator whispered in her ear, “Well my dear, after the death of your husband, you need someone to look after you, now don’t you.” He seemed to purr and it frightened her. “I hope after today, you will keep in mind that your well-being is always foremost in my thoughts.”

Backing away, Senator Bready stood a few feet behind her in a protective stance. Adalay, feeling the heaviness of his presence, couldn’t help but think that he had nothing good in mind for her. Turning to the Senate floor, she stared at the faces before her. Angry and hungry for her demise, they peered back with smirks and arched eyebrows. She studied them all. They waited like impish, small dragons who wanted to devour some prey. Adalay grew angry. They were all callous and unfeeling. None held any regard for the Royal House lineage. They had been planning all along for her to be removed from the throne, ever since the death of her husband. And now, she had willingly played into their game by giving her captain the authority to go to Black Isle.

Little did they know that Crag Cairn’s darkness was seeping into Green Isle. She understood this most of all. Yesterday, when she made the decision to take the first step in freeing this world of Uthal and his foul magic, she felt that in some way she also made the decision to give up her right as queen. Father, forgive me for what is about to happen. The Senate wanted nothing to do with any foreign policy outside of the realm and if they had their way, Nuada Findi would become an ally to Black Isle just to keep their isolation and their false sense of safety.

She also understood that their passive responses would evidently send the city into chaos. How could she acknowledge to herself that the destruction of her home was inevitable? She vowed that she would fight for what was right, until she couldn’t fight anymore. It was no consolation, but they didn’t seem to grasp that, without her, their inability to handle this matter would only allow Uthal to advance to their doorstep. She also sensed that rather than oppose his dark agenda, they would tolerate it, giving the warlock the key to the city. Then all would become visible to the people and the Nuada Findi clans would understand how these Senators opened the door to their undoing. She narrowed her eyes. Yes, it was inevitable.

“Gentleman. I stand before you humbled. Yet, with all due respect, I must be assertive,” she began. “Your charges of treason are unfounded. I’m Queen by rightful birth and heir to the throne. I’ve the right to ultimate decisions concerning the well-being of our people and our city.” She paused for a moment, allowing the anger within her to subside slightly.

“War is on the horizon. Whether you want to acknowledge it or not. The Black Warlock and those with him at Crag Cairn have already infected Green Isle like a disease. The attack on our outpost proves that this illness is fast spreading. I gave orders to Captain Urcias to protect us. There wasn’t time to assemble and debate concerning this problem. I had to act quickly.”

“There’s plenty of time to discuss this matter.” Adalay looked at the back of the room as a long-legged man rose slowly from his seat. His eyes squinted in disgust as they fixed on hers. “The people of Nuada Findi have suffered enough from war. And to be thrown in it again is an insult.”

“Senator Thorn. If I recall, the clan wars were started by your ancestors. You dare to stand here and accuse me of insulting our people, when it’s because of your clan that many were brutally murdered or unjustly imprisoned?”

The Senator moved from his position and walked toward Queen Adalay. His thin body remained rigid. “I joined this Senate in hopes of uniting us. And to forever erase the memories of our past brutality, as you so reminded me. To go to war over a skirmish that may have been provoked by your beloved captain is hardly anything I deem an emergency. A fact clearly visible for all to see.” He gestured with his hand to the crowd of men.

“This war is a way for you to overcome the policies we’ve set in motion since your husband’s death and can only be construed as the first step in taking away the power of this Senate.” He remained quiet for a moment. “You’re demanded to give up your crown. Or you have another option. Chose a husband from the Senate, so that wisdom may prevail and we can send an army to retrieve Captain Urcias before he provokes those on Black Isle into any further conflict with our people.”

Adalay snorted angrily. “How dare you insinuate that I’m power hungry. And…just who would you plan for me to marry? It seems obvious that this Senate has already settled upon a verdict before I even had a chance to defend myself.”

“A most practical solution. Senator Bready. He has always been at your side. Your marriage would be favorable with the people, and most particularly, this Senate. He’s an excellent choice. As consul of the governing body since the King’s death, he would help you rule with the wisdom you seem to lack.”

Adalay whipped her head around and glared at the man behind her. Senator Bready bowed slightly. The smile on his face was wicked. She should have known he would figure out a way to take her throne. Turning back to Senator Thorn, she hesitated, allowing the anger welling in her heart to take over.

When she said nothing, he asked curtly, “So we can safely assume you’ll accept the offer, Queen Adalay?” Senator Thorn’s lips spread into a tight thin line as he glanced quickly to Senator Bready and nodded.

Without another word, Adalay pulled up the front part of her gown and ran down the steps of the platform. When she passed the threshold of the meeting room, she pivoted to look at Senator Bready one last time. Her hatred for the man flooded her soul. Taking the crown from her head, she flung it. A metallic ring echoed eerily in the quiet, as the golden circle landed at the Senator’s feet.

“I’d rather die,” she cried, “before I’d marry you.” She turned and ran toward her private chambers. Making her way down the long hall of Royal House, she vowed that with her departure, the last connection of legitimate rule over the Nuada Findi Royal House would go, too.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Sir. The ship is delayed. They say it won’t be here for another three days.” The lieutenant anxiously leaned over the horn of his saddle.

Urcias surveyed the harbor and the vessels moored along the wooded piers. His eyes stung from the crisp wind blowing in from the ocean. The salt smell of the water filled his nose as he gazed thoughtfully at the ships. Adalay’s face remained constant in his thoughts as he and his regiment journeyed through the night. He knew her confrontation with the Senate this morning would be no easy task and in his heart, he longed to be there with her as she stood in her defiance.

“We’ll need to be cautious. Make sure none wear their colors and have them go into town in small groups. I don’t want to draw any unnecessary attention from the local townspeople, since we’ll have to stay a few days longer than planned. We won’t know if Queen Adalay will be able to sway the Senate in joining her. They may send their army after us. Either way, with their permission or not, we are going to Black Isle.”

“Yes, sir.” Turning his horse, the lieutenant made his way back up the hill, disappearing over the top.

Rufus was a good man. The captain watched the rider and his horse vanish from view. They had served together in the last campaign against the House of Murias Donn. A heroic man, Rufus took many hits from the Shadow People before he fell from his wounds. Urcias managed to drag him from the battlefield just before their retreat, saving his life. Since then, Rufus had stood by his side faithfully and without question.

Urcias knew he could trust Rufus, even with the knowledge of where they were headed. He also knew he could trust him to select those still loyal to the Dwinannia Royal House and Queen Adalay. Lifting his head, he allowed the ocean breeze to batter him. He remembered what Keltrain the Wizard said about the four young ones. Could they be those of the ancient prophecy? It seemed to him to be a muddled bunch. The girl and three boys were not much of anything. Weak and incapable of confronting a dark warlock by themselves. That’s probably why he felt obligated to help. He could sense their uncertainty in this world of magic. The warrior in him was incapable of allowing four young people to take on the black forces of Crag Cairn alone.

Pulling on the reins of his horse, he urged his steed in the direction Rufus had taken. Urcias thought again of Adalay. He hoped she would prevail against the bureaucratic stalling of the Senate body. Not only for the sake of their people, but also for Green Isle itself.

CHAPTER FIVE

Determined and angry, Adalay gathered her crossbow and dagger from the cupboard shelf and threw them on the bed. Thrusting her gown from her body, she watched it fall, gathering into a silken mass of blue material on the stone floor of her room. As she stood shaking in the chill blowing in through the balcony door, she felt oddly light. Like a weight had been pulled from her shoulders along with the dress. It was an unfamiliar feeling and it scared her.

“What are ya gonna do, my Queen?” Carmen asked. The lady-in-waiting stood in the doorframe, holding men’s clothing in her arms.

“I’ll ride to the harbor and catch up with Captain Urcias. I’d rather fight for our city than sit, rotting in a tower, married to that disgusting Senator Bready.”

“My lady? Marryin’ Senator Bready isn’t a bad decision. It’s better than givin’ up yer crown. Please don’t leave. Reconsider his offer.”

Adalay grabbed the clothes from Carmen. Her face contorted in anger. “In whose opinion? Have you no standard of respect? The whole lot of them planned this. In their eyes, I’m just a trophy. Something to stand quietly and look pretty. A thing that’s unable to think or act. Just because I’m a woman. I’ve more sense in my little finger than any of them.”

Her temper flared hot as she quickly donned the garb of a soldier. Seeing the terrified look in her companion’s stare, she softened, touching the young woman’s arm lightly. “I’m sorry, Carmen. I didn’t mean to frighten you. Marrying Senator Bready isn’t the answer. It would make me feel as if I’d given in to them. And to Uthal, by allowing the wicked and evil to enter by the front gate. Pack and return to your home. It’s no longer safe for you here at Royal House. Tell others. The city isn’t safe anymore. They need to get out.”

Carmen nodded her understanding. Fear reflected in her eyes. “Here. I retrieved the book ya asked for and the amulet from the desk,” she whispered.

Adalay took both. She hid the crystal beneath her tunic and the book in a leather pouch tied around her waist. Twisting her hair into a long braid, she twirled it up and into the hat that came with the clothes.

“Farewell,” she said. She hugged Carmen tightly. “Remember. Don’t stay here. Return to the mountains. All right?” Slipping out the door, she didn’t look back.

Passing the darkened interior of the outer hall, she heard Senator Bready’s voice echoing loudly from the direction of the main doors. He was shouting at the men on guard, demanding entrance. Adalay could hear him curse in irritation when none of them complied. She pushed at a small indentation on one of the walls and moved through a secret passage. Closing the panel behind her, she heard metal clashing. Its echo followed her as she quickly made her way down the hidden steps toward the bottom of the castle.

Senator Bready couldn’t legally claim the title of King without a marriage to royal blood. And she was determined not to give him the pleasure of success. Leaving Nuada Findi was her only choice. She would ride out to the harbor and join Urcias in disguise. She had to escape the hell that had taken over her home and fighting beside the man she loved would make her feel as if she was helping.

Coming out a small enclosure sheltered within the garden, Adalay found her black mare tied to a willow tree. She climbed up and wrapped her leather jacket tighter against the cold night air. Urging the mare through the cover of the trees, she found a narrow path that led to the main road outside the city gates.

Within minutes, she emerged from the fruit groves on the outskirts of the town. Looking back, she took one last glimpse at the city and the lighted towers. Goodbye, Father. She turned her horse eastward. Tomorrow she would join the Elite Guard and hide within their ranks as they traveled to Black Isle and Crag Cairn. She let a single tear fall. The droplet found its way down the bridge of her nose. “No tears,” she admonished herself as she swiped at the salty water with the back of her hand.

Urging her mare forward, she headed at full gallop into the night with only the twin moons above as company. It was with the slight whisper of the summer’s warm wind that she said goodbye in her heart to her grand city and her birthright. She vowed inwardly that she would only return when she could find a rightful king to rein by her side, and Green Isle was free from the evil threat of the Black Warlock.

CHAPTER SIX

The moonlight reflected dully in the dark blue waters of Half Moon Lake. A low mist swirled around the marsh grasses as the night waned. The rain from earlier had dissipated, leaving only the low murmuring of the toads in the midnight hour. Their song lamented death and the chorus ebbed among the marsh grasses in a haunting melody.

A small yellowish light, a pinpoint in the deep blue of the water barely visible at first, made its way to the surface, rising slowly from within the recesses of the mere. Breaking the mirror-like appearance of the still waters, it hovered for a moment before growing bigger. It glided across the ripples, moving to the shoreline. When the orb stopped abruptly at the edge of the cattails, it shimmered brightly and then opened like a golden flower. Three cloaked and hooded forms emerged from the intense light and stood till it dissipated.

The tallest and eldest of the blue Water Wraiths, Huathe, led her sisters up a worn path from the lake edge to a small hill crowned with a group of elder trees. There she made her way to a lifeless body that lie in the mud. The other two, Trinne and Saille, paused beside her. Taking the hoods from their heads, they regarded the dead unicorn in front of them.

“This is very tragic, sisters,” Huathe stated.

“You know what this means, don’t you?” Trinne, the middle sister, asked.

“We knew it would happen.” Saille dabbed at her eyes with the corner of her blue cloak. “But, it knew it, too.”

“What do you see?” Huathe asked the youngest sister. “Can you see who it was?”

“She committed the murder,” Saille responded. Her eyes regarded the corpse without seeing it. “It was the princess from Murias Donn. The Druid child has forsaken good,” she stated with disbelief as she closed her eyes again. “She took the horn, too.”

“What do we do now?” Trinne questioned. She bent down to run her hand over the body. Her brief motion caused the unicorn to slowly transform into water and run downhill to the lake.

“We’ve a much bigger problem,” Saille said, her voice wavering.

“What kind of problem could be bigger than this?” Huathe asked. “The horn was most likely requested by the Black Warlock. Which means the House of Murias Donn has joined in allegiance with him. He’s preparing the forgotten spell. The unicorn was the last defense of Green Isle. There are no other guardians left, except Morrigana.”

“The boy’s been lost beneath the sea, along with the wand.”

Trinne and Huathe looked at each in alarm and then at their sister. “Did you see this just now?” Trinne inquired. “Is this connected to what happened to the last unicorn?”

“No. I just heard the Selkies cry out. They left his body earlier today floating in the shallow currents along the western parts of Black Isle. Azasha had them take him to the shore. He’s resting in the dark sand. His form frozen. Life’s light has been drained from him. But not completely.”

“Then we’ve lost,” Trinne exclaimed.

“There’s another way,” Saille stated excitedly. “Morrigana wants him left there. She says there’s a different path allotted for him. He’s to be reborn.”

“What?” Trinne demanded. “Reborn? Sometimes that ancient spirit is puzzling.”

“She won’t tell me anymore. She says that we’re to have faith. This is how it must be. Especially since his destiny was diverged from its original path by a higher force. It means Green Isle will bode better in this circumstance.” The three wraiths stood quietly for a moment as they contemplated the words Saille spoke.

“Perhaps we should make the journey to Black Isle ourselves,” Huathe suggested. “The others won’t know about the boy. His loss may have splintered their resolve and they’ll need our assistance.” She pulled a small glass ball from the folds of her cloak. Throwing the ball toward the water, the glass expanded and in it, many pictures appeared. “See the memories of the past days show their challenges.”

Suddenly the glass darkened and filled with smoke. The sisters drew back as an image of a horned man with red eyes appeared at the surface. The rage that he screamed at them cracked the glass and it shattered, turning to drops of water before hitting the surface of the lake. The three sisters looked at each other in horror.

“We must find Keltrain and tell him,” Huathe whispered. “The warlock is getting stronger. He could project himself here. Against us. At Green Isle. He hasn’t been able to do that for the past three thousand years.”

“Don’t you think that being in the land of shadows will surely erase all memory from the boy? Even his Earth?” Trinne looked at her two sisters. “Is that what Morrigana wants?”

“Sister? Did you even note what just happened?” Huathe asked.

“Yes. But I was also thinking of the boy. To be reborn means you are like an infant. There are no memories in an infant.”

“If that’s true, then it means that he may not understand what to do with the wand, either,” Saille stated.

“Yes, and that would be a great tragedy for Green Isle if he doesn’t understand its purpose.” Trinne began to make her way back to the lake.

“Yes. A great tragedy indeed,” Saille whispered as the three enclosed themselves once again in their golden orb.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Urcias stood in watch as his men climbed aboard their hired ship. His brow furrowed in anger. The morning didn’t go as planned and chaos ensued as their vessel arrived earlier than expected. His gruffness seemed to come from a tension deep inside, although some of it was in part due to the poor communication about the location of the ship. How could they plan accordingly? The delay of the ship’s arrival Rufus conveyed to him the day before was miscalculated. Now, his men were forced to rush to collect the last remaining items needed for their journey. Certain supplies weren’t available until days from now. Would they have enough? He helped one of the sailors up the plank with a barrel of clean water and mentally went over the list of supplies.

The ship’s captain made a quick appearance at the bottom of the walk-way. “See here, Sir…Sir…” The captain of the ship seemed tense and anxious. “I’m sorry I can’t remember yer name. All of this has made me lose my thoughts.”

“Ferdaer. My name is Ferdaer.” Urcias didn’t want to give him his real name. Just in case the Senate decided to come after the group.

“I’m sorry yer men is havin’ to rush ‘round to get supplies, Mr. Ferdaer. But I’d like to git on the water and make our wind as quick as can be. There’s somethin’ foul comin’ this way. See ‘em myself. Big tall floating islands of ice. Partholon is gone. All gone. Nothin’ but a ghost town. I had one of me men look through the glass and all he could see was death. Pure death.”

“That city is on the opposite side of the island.”

“Yeah. But the ice is comin’, I tell ya. Ya didn’t see what I seen.”

Shaking his head in bewilderment, Urcias allowed the anger to rise. He turned to his lieutenant and threw several commands at him. “Rufus, make sure all animals have been secured below the deck. I want several men on detail. Have them counting. Make a list of our supplies. Double-check it. I need to know if we’ll have enough to last us until we get to Lismort and then for our journey home.”

“Sir? The crew and men have been talking about the Nimyshor Sea and what the ship’s captain just said. It is stricken with ice and a curse. Traveling in its water is dangerous,” Rufus whispered.

Urcias scowled. “That sea has always been warm. Its waters clear. I don’t know if I believe what the captain has said to be truth.”

“The men of the ship, sir. They say the captain tried to get to the harbor city of Partholon a couple of days ago, but was stopped by a terrible storm. They said he had to turn back once they saw through the glass that the whole city is covered in ice. And skeletons. No lights could be seen at all from any of its buildings.” He leaned closer to Urcias. “Accordin’ to the sailors, the sea was black and dark. And there were sightings of dark things flying in the air through the storm clouds.”

“Then what the wizard said could be true. Bera must have cast a spell on the sea and the city. We still must go through with our plans, though. I gave the wizard my word that we would meet up with him and I don’t want to back out on that promise.”

“What if we don’t make it there?” Rufus asked. His eyes reflected a hint of fear. “Are ya goin’ to put us to death before the battle even begins?”

“We have to make it there. Our responsibility is to all those on Green Isle and to our queen. She handed us the task of keeping that demon contained. The kingdoms here are depending upon our success. Even if they don’t realize it now. If we fail, the horrors unleashed on the people will be great.”

“Yes, sir. I understand. And I will do what I can to get the men ready.”

“Thank you. If I may ask of you also? Keep the ship’s captain in line, will you? Don’t let him spread his tales to the rest of the men. We also can’t let the ship’s crew know our true destination until we are closer.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Work on that list. We’ve got to meet the tide.”

Backing up, Urcias bumped into one of the men. He turned quickly and noticed the small frame of a haphazard-looking sailor trying to balance a basket of fruit. The top tipped and several pieces fell to the deck. Reacting quickly, Urcias caught the two apples rolling away and dropped them back into the basket. “Be more careful,” he stated. “We don’t want to lose what little we have.”

“Aye, sir.” The small man coughed and ducked into the ship’s hold.

Urcias watched the thin man balance the load and make his way below. Something about the way he walked reminded him of Adalay. He shook his head. Thoughts of her had to be put away for the moment. Making the tide became the most important task of the day.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Holding her crystal above the book, Adalay blew a small breath of warmth on its milky surface. It started to glow. The small light gently bathed the pages of her small journal with an orange energy. The antiquated writing was yellowed and aged, but still readable. She huddled against the side of the ship trying to remain out of sight as she searched the notes for the spell she needed.

The past few days had been daunting. Keeping to herself, she avoided Urcias as much as possible. Somehow, she managed to create the illusion of a man. But holding the spell in place was becoming difficult. The crew of the ship addressed her as an infantry man and the soldiers called to her as the cabin boy. Her deception seemed to hold as they continued their course toward Lismort. Yet, she could feel its strength weakening. It must last a few more days. She flipped through another two pages.

The distance to Black Isle was shortening. When the ship anchored at Lismort, she would escape to the wilds and shadow the men. Lismort. What had she read about it in the ancient writings? Before the second war, it was a well-traveled port. According to some maps, it appeared to be nestled in a hidden cove at the tip of the island, away from the old fortress of Crag Cairn. Good thing, she surmised as her finger followed the words on another page.

No one traveled to the city anymore. Its grandeur had been erased by the wars and the land scarred from the demon soul imprisoned in the magic mirror King Angus constructed. She had heard the tales that circulated. Cursed woods, foul creatures, wulvers, and death to unwary travelers who happened to find themselves stranded there. The residents of Black Isle had either turned toward servitude to the witch who protected the mirror or they remained hidden, deformed by the dark magic that surrounded its shores.

“It’s time for change,” she muttered to herself.

She knew things were different. The sea was morphing. Its light blue color had shifted to a dark emerald, almost black, hue. The sailors were frightened once they realized the direction the ship was heading and tensions ran high as small icebergs could be seen in the distance.

Adalay turned several more pages until she found the spell for protection. No one in her kingdom had been aware she was an enchantress, except for her deceased husband. The secret remained with him as they enclosed his body into the tombs of the Nuada Findi Kings. It was only by the light of the twin moons, the day after his funeral, that she ventured out and visited the resting place. With the magic of her clan, she called forth his spirit, saying goodbye in her own fashion. After the spell was over, she remained there for several hours, crying sorrowfully on the rock of his worldly prison. His death had been sudden. Too sudden.

Fighting back tears that threatened to surface with the memory, she carefully said the words that were written on the yellowed pages. A soft glowing mist encased the ship and all who were aboard. The gentle power of the old mages was all she could offer. She remained still for a moment, looking down at the words. The further they moved from Green Isle, the more her power ebbed. There seemed to be another power overshadowing her own. It was strange and wild, and felt like that of the ancients, but she didn’t know where it was coming from. It seemed to parallel their journey toward Crag Cairn and the closer they got to Black Isle, the stronger it became. It frightened her.

Trying to calm her fears, she recalled old memories. Her soul had felt empty after her husband’s death. It had helped in a small way, seeing the ghost of his face and hearing his voice one last time.  At least she had that memory before he moved to the other side. She had placed a small piece of his essence within her crystal talisman, keeping it alive until it would be time for her to pass from this life.

A step on the deck behind her made her jump. “What are you doin’ on deck, cabin boy?” a male voice boomed. “Didn’t you hear yer ship’s captain when he ordered all unnecessary hands below?”

Before Adalay could collect her wits and move away, a large hand came down over her shoulder and grasped her roughly around the upper arm. The man forcefully brought her to her feet.

“Get below before the sea turns angry and you’re lost overboard!” he commanded roughly. The man pushed her forward. In her fright and confusion, Adalay’s foot caught on a piece of rigging and she fell to her knees. The jolt allowed her wide brimmed hat to tumble from her head, spilling her long braid out around her neck and exposing her secret. Her book shot from her hand and landed a few feet in front of her. She grimaced when she saw the pages fluttering in the wind.

“What the…?” The words abruptly ended as the man leaned down in surprise and picked Adalay off the deck. He quickly spun her around and she came face to face with Rufus.

“My Queen? I didn’t know it was you,” he whispered. He dropped his hands from her shoulders and knelt. “Have ya been on the ship all this time? I should tell the captain. He’ll be surprised, I’m sure.”

Collecting the hat from the deck, Adalay quickly donned her disguise once more. Scanning the faces of those who stood on duty, she made sure that the act hadn’t been witnessed by anyone else. When she was confident none of the other soldiers had seen the exchange, she bent to where Rufus still knelt on the deck.

“You mustn’t tell anyone I’m on board. Especially Urcias. No one must know I’m here,” she commanded.

“Why?”

Adalay frowned. She remembered her confrontation with the Nuada Findi Senate. “The meeting with the Senators didn’t go well. They wanted me to relinquish my crown to them or marry someone they chose from the officials.”

“Who did they choose?”

“Unfortunately, Senator Bready.”

“You’ll always be queen to Nuada Findi. It’s yer birthright. They can’t take that away from you,” Rufus stated.

“Can you keep this in confidence for now?”

“Yes, my Lady. But if the captain finds out that you’ve been on the ship, even by chance, I’m obligated to tell ‘im the truth.”

“I understand. I’d never expect you to lie.”

Seeing her book splayed on the deck, the pages moving in the breeze, Rufus picked it up. His eyes caught a glimpse of the words before he handed it to her. He looked at Adalay in puzzlement and she shook her head. She hoped he understood what she wanted without uttering the demand. He nodded quickly and held out the aged journal. She took the book and hid it in her tunic.

“No one must know.”

“Yes, my Lady,” he replied. His hand gently covered hers in affirmation.

CHAPTER NINE

The air was colder than before. They were nearing the land of winter. Lug closed the top of his fur-lined coat and scanned the horizon. He moved to the spot he had occupied since Matt’s loss. The position against the railing allowed him to observe the dark waters and, at the same time, the large black line of Black Isle that loomed in the distance. His mind darted in many different directions this morning. It finally settled on his memories of home. His mother’s last words to him seemed like a far distant echo of comfort. He couldn’t help but cling to it.

No one must know who you are. He understood most of all why she said that to him. Do not tell them your name.

The name of Lug was not welcome. It was a common and dirty name that he despised. And it wasn’t his. Not his true name. Yet he knew that he could never think nor speak his true name. If he told them then they would know his secret, and the others would find him. They almost succeeded already. He shook his head. Matt suffered for what should have been his own death.

His thoughts turned to the girl. Miranda. She was beautiful. His heart leaped when he first saw the four Earthlings because he had grown afraid that he would never see anyone else his own age before Partholon died completely. Even more so, when he saw Miranda, he saw his destiny.

Dreams of her had dotted his life. He never understood the visions, but he remembered her face. When she walked toward the inn several days ago, he couldn’t believe it. He caught himself before he dropped to his knees in disbelief. How could a dream become reality?

“Lug?”

He turned quickly to see Miranda emerging from the cabin. The sun hadn’t completely pulled itself into the purple sky, but in the grey of the morning, she still radiated. He found himself mesmerized by the blue of her eyes and knew that she would forever own a part of him.

“I couldn’t sleep. Thought I would come up and see if Keltrain needed any help.” He nodded at the wizard.

Miranda came to stand beside him. “We’re almost there,” she said quietly. “I don’t know what to think about it, though. I feel like somethin’ terrible is gonna happen.”

“It already did,” he replied. “We lost Matt.”

“No. It’s more. I can still feel his presence, but it’s different now. And I can feel some other magic. On one part, it’s dark, and on the other, it’s light. It’s like it’s fighting one another. Oh, everything is getting muddled in my head.”

Lug felt her worry. He wanted to protect her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. The touch electrified his skin. When she lay her head on his shoulder, he tried desperately not to tremble, afraid he would frighten her. “It’s all right. It will straighten itself out soon. Magic takes some getting used to. If you haven’t been around it much, it can be confusing.”

“How do you know so much about it?” Miranda lifted her head and gazed into his eyes.

“My family lineage.” Lug closed his eyes. He felt as if he would drown in her gaze. When he opened them again, he masked his emotions. “I come from…” He stopped himself. “Well, let’s just say that I’ve been around magic all my life.”

“I guess that’s why Keltrain wanted you for his apprentice and all.”

“Possibly.”

“I think I’m going to go back into the cabin. I’ve got to check on Sonya and wake up my cousins. We’ll be at the island soon, won’t we?”

Lug looked out at the dark smudge that had grown on the horizon. The land and mountains of the island were distinct now, lines and colors that had morphed into the hideous creation of Black Isle. “Not more than an hour or so,” he replied.

She smiled slightly at him and then turned. He watched as she closed the cabin door behind her. Was it love that kept burning at his soul and heart? It had to be. He had loved the vision of his dream and now he loved the reality.

Turning back to the scene in front of him, he watched for a moment as the ship moved the water aside, casting waves along the boat. Something flashed beneath the water. It seemed to be a dark shadow riding beside the ship. He squinted at the movement, but in the next instant it disappeared. What did he just see?

CHAPTER TEN

“Land Ho!”

The cry was a relief to those on the ship, especially Urcias. For two days, the crew and his soldiers battled sinister storms, each group taking turns on the upper decks to keep the sails intact and the ship in one piece. The nearer they got to Lismort and Black isle, the more threatening the sea had become. The witch knows we are close. His thoughts focused now on survival. How would he keep them safe until they reached the ancient port?

Looking skyward, he regarded the sails. The winds had savagely ripped the upper canvases into shreds. Would they take the wind? He couldn’t think of an alternative. He glanced at the decking. Many of the men had collapsed from exhaustion and were hanging onto the railing, their stares blank and hollow. Urcias knew that this war was just starting.

“Lieutenant!” he yelled. “Ready the men and animals.  The port isn’t much further.”

A crackle above him caused Urcias to look up quickly. The sight caused him to recoil inwardly. Angry black clouds swirled, tangling themselves in a tumultuous display as lightening shot across the sky and the thunder rumbled.

“She’s makin’ it for us again. That witch,” Rufus shouted.

“Prepare the men,” Urcias commanded. “We’ve got to make port.”

He held on to the railing as the waves rolled the ship and then pitched it downward over a swell, sending many of the crew scrambling to keep balanced. The violent turbulence of the water beat against the hull, tearing at the wood and forcing a loud groan to rise from deep within the vessel. Urcias became alarmed when he heard breaking timbers.

“Sir? The captain doesn’t believe we’re going to make it to the port. The beating we’ve takin’ through the past two storms have weakened the hull,” Rufus called out. “He wants to abandon ship.”

“Tell him to hold the course. It’ll get us there,” Urcias replied quickly. He scanned the mass of dark clouds, hoping his assumption about the integrity of the ship was correct.

Suddenly, screams of horror from the port side could be heard above the thunder. Urcias watched in disbelief as a massive creature rose from beneath the chaos of the sea. It hovered above the deck, its monstrous glowing red eyes regarding the men below. The black eel-like creature towered above the main mast, its size unbelievable to Urcias. Shiny black scales, slick and wet, covered its long snake body and its mouth gaped open, baring double rows of pointed teeth. He watched in dismay as its horned serpent head darted at the men when they ran away.

“A Wurm! It’s a Sea Wurm!” one of the men yelled.  Running back toward the helm, the man’s steps were few before the razor teeth of the monster took him from his place on the deck.

Throwing the lifeless body of the sailor up into the air, the giant beast swallowed his meal in one gulp and turned, searching for more. Teeth gnashing, it hissed loudly before it caught another sailor in its jaws.

“Get weapons into the hands of the men,” Urcias commanded. He drew his sword. “This must be our welcome from Uthal and his witch. If we don’t kill it, that monster will eat every one of us.”

Before he could gather his soldiers, Urcias heard a horrendous crackling sound. He turned just as the side rail splintered under the weight of the water serpent. Fearing for their lives, they all sliced and hacked at the head of the beast. The small cuts they managed to inflict on it only angered it more. Slimy black blood oozed under the slick scales and splattered on the deck, burning the planks and withering the boards. Their defense carried no weight in their battle against the sea wurm.

“Stop,” Urcias cried. He motioned to the acidic fluid eating at the decking. “Its blood is eating at the wood.”

“What wicked game is this?” one of his men exclaimed.

“How will we kill it?” Rufus yelled. “Nothing we’re doin’ has any effect.”

Before Urcias could find an answer, the creature submerged its body and slithered under the ship. From the other side of the vessel, its tail appeared and wrapped itself around the hull. Urcias could feel the vessel lift as the serpent’s body coiled around it. The strength of the beast shattered parts of the upper deck and mast. They were now listing heavily to one side. He could hear the rushing water as it filled the lower decks. The ship slowly turned and began a course toward the jagged cliffs of Black Isle. They were many miles from Lismort.

“The horses and men below. What are we going to do?” Rufus cried above the screams of the injured.

Urcias paused, his face contorted in compassion as he gazed upon the dismal scene in front of him. “Open the hold. Get as many out as possible. Give the orders to abandon ship.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

It was cold, an immense cold. The kind that dives into the skin, penetrating even the layers of bone and marrow, stinging, slicing his flesh like a knife. This chill blanketed his form, freezing even the leather to his body. And took from him all memory of life and self.

The young man lay flat, feeling the coldness like a newborn babe, his thoughts fragmented. His eyes were glued together with a thin layer of ice and his body was stiff. He couldn’t move, and yet, there was a small sliver of warmth beating in his chest. His mind wheeled in his frozen self, circling in a frenzied attempt to recognize the small thought that played just out of reach in a blur of color. There were voices. They whispered of nothing and yet spoke of something, and floated above his consciousness like ghosts of a past he didn’t recognize.

The warmth grew inside him and became painful. The taste of salt water filled his mouth, coming from the very bowels of his being, and forced its way up through his nose. Coughing, he sat up abruptly, spilling the deluge into his lap.

“Well. It’s about time,” a voice said in a soothing tone.

His eyes watered at the harshness of his vomit, cracking the lids apart. A small sliver of light filled his pupils, which moments before saw only the dark shadows of the dream.

“Take it easy now,” the voice instructed softly.

Turning to the source of the words, the young man saw a medium-sized black and grey dog sitting beside him. “Welcome back to this existence,” the animal said kindly.

“Who...who?” he tried to ask, his voice raspy. Nothing escaped the constriction of his throat.

“My name is Olifur. I’m companion to the archer from Kille Cael. I’m also a healer, if you’re wondering. You can call me Ollie.”

“No. I was wondering who am I?” the young man finally managed to say.

“Oh. I don’t know. I found your body in the surf this morning. Kinda strange, if you ask me. Seein’ a boy floating around in the waves. But I pulled you in. You hadn’t crossed all the way to the spirit realm. You still had a glimmer of life, so I healed you.”

“You mean…I was d…dead?” he stuttered. His body shivered violently. His lips began to tingle.

“Well, if being dead is not breathing, then yes. That’s how I discovered you.”

“Where am I?”

“On the beach.”

“What beach?”

“A beach on Black Isle.”

The name caused a distinct emotion to stir in the pit of his stomach, welling into his chest. He touched his chest at the feeling, his fingers finding an object hidden in his tunic. Slipping his hand inside the icy leather, he pulled out a wooden box saturated with ocean water.

Ollie sniffed at the object. “Full of magic, that is. Old magic.”

“What is it?” he questioned, turning the box over. The shape had a familiar feel but its memory eluded him.

“How should I know? It was in your tunic,” the dog retorted.

Unhooking the small clasp, the young man tilted the box lid open, exposing the soaked velvet lining and its prize. A dark shaft of wood caught the dim light of the obscured sun. The light illuminated its golden tip. Faint forms embellished the metal. It looked like writing.

“Do you know what this is?” he asked. He picked the object from its resting place and held it up for the dog to see.

“Ummm…I would guess a wand. A very old one. With ancient Fomorian writing on it.” Ollie sat back on the dark sand and studied the wand. “I’d get rid of this if I were you. It stinks of weird magic. Old and unstable. And very unpredictable. Seems to have a mind of its own. Not good to have in a place like this. Never know who’s watchin’ you.”

Replacing the wand into the box, he raised his hand over his head to launch the item toward the frozen sea. But before his fingers let go, an urgent feeling caught him and his soul filled with dread at the thought of being separated from the strange thing. He lowered his arm. “I don’t think I can get rid of it,” he mumbled amidst his shivers. “I feel like I’m supposed to have this.”

“All right. Keep it then,” the dog said solemnly.  “But don’t say I didn’t warn you. Just don’t go pointing it in my direction. Who knows what kind of sorcery will spill from it.”

He slipped the wand inside his tunic and examined his surroundings. His thoughts focused first upon his body, wet and cold, sitting in the chilled foam of the sea. Perhaps it would be better to get out of the water. The leather tunic he wore clung to his chest like a frozen wrap, barring any warmth from the meager sun above.

Surveying the dark cliffs to his right, he noticed jagged edges of black obsidian rising upwards. Life appeared vacant from the bleak surroundings, as most of the vegetation had withered away in the cold. The dark appearance of the cliffs only added to his awareness that he was a stranger in this land.

A sound caught his ear, just behind Ollie. He turned quickly and saw a visual scene of surrealism. Seals, diving into the dark waves, were calling to one another, the playful barking loud above the crashing of the surf. They seemed oblivious to his plight. He smiled slightly, the scene of frolicking out of place in the desolate landscape. Somehow, it reminded him of another place. The thought was there, of sun and flowers and a gate. It only hovered for a moment and then disappeared.

He frowned and tried to regain the faded memory. Instead, he found himself suddenly aware of a pair of brown eyes. Not far in front of the group, a solitary seal sat alone on the beach, its whiskers twitching as it studied him. Why did it look at him in such a way? He wasn’t sure, but it appeared to be waiting for something. Its eyes stared at him and the dog with anticipation.

Standing up slowly, the young man noticed he had been lying on a muddied white wool cloak. The dirty material caught a wisp of remembrance. Like the hazy vision from earlier, the image floated within shards of memory, a fragmented piece of a dream. White snow, the flurries in a darkened night that was blacker than the sand around him, hid him and a figure in front of him as they traveled on the back of a horse. They were both covered by the warmth and secrecy of white cloaks. As quickly as it came, though, the memory disappeared. Back it darted, behind the thick shroud of the cold and unknown.

“Could we build a fire?” he asked. He felt immense sorrow and disappointment at the fleeting apparition of the memory. “Perhaps I could dry out the material.” Wringing out the cloak, he shivered as the solitary seal edged closer.

Ollie noticed the animal’s advance and barked in warning, the fur on his back rising in alarm. “Get back!” the dog growled.

“Don’t…” the young man said. He held up his hand, but it was too late. Ollie was already gone and barking. He watched the dog chase the seal until it disappeared into the surf. The dog emitted one last dissatisfied bark and trotted back.

Ollie sat down and panted happily. “It won’t bother us now.”

“I feel like you shouldn’t have done that,” he scolded.

“Why? What do you feel we should have done? It was too close.”

“Its eyes…its eyes spoke of something other than harm. I saw it. There was kindness and care.”

Ollie sniffed the air. “We shall never know because they have all left.”

Shivering more than before, the young man looked back at the surf. The dog was correct. The friendly barking had ceased and the sea was quiet, except for the lapping of the dark water on the wet, black sand.

“Come,” Ollie commanded. “I’ll take you to our camp. The archer will be most interested in meeting you.”

“Who’s this archer?”

“My master from Kille Cael. We were sent here on a mission and have been here a while. We’ve studied the ruins of Crag Cairn and the occupants that live there.”

Following the dog, he slowly hiked up a hidden path along the dark shores. He glanced for a final time to the waters below them. Who am I? His thoughts couldn’t focus. Who am I? When he tried to conjure memories, his head began to pound. He wanted to know why he was found dead. What tragedy had taken place to cause his demise?

“It’s not going to help much.”

“What isn’t going to help?”

“Trying to figure out who you are.”

“How did you know what I was thinking?”

“We healers know a lot. Besides, the one who brought you here knows who you are.”

“The one who brought me here? You’re very confusing, Ollie.”

“She told me where to find you. Said I was to bring you back from the shadows. You’d been there long enough. She’s an ancient one, that one.”

“Then maybe she knows why I have this wand.”

“Nope. Didn’t say much about any wand. Just that you had been in the shadows long enough.”

The dog made no sense to him. He held a hand to his forehead and wished the pain would go away. It was only when he stopped trying to remember that the burning ebbed. Who am I? He asked the question once more before settling into a slow stiff walk behind Ollie.

A slight breeze caught the tips of the dirty wool cloak, lifting the ends of the material playfully around his body. He studied the cloak. It was his only clue, and he felt that it held answers. He didn’t understand why, but the image of his one memory of a blond girl wearing a similar one felt familiar. He knew that if he found her, he would find himself.

“Not far ahead,” Ollie whispered. Pushing though brittle bushes under tall dark green pines, the dog jumped out into a clearing and came to stand beside a figure kneeling next to a fire. The figure didn’t move except to add more twigs to the blaze.

“You make enough noise to give any prying eyes our position,” the bent individual said softly without looking up.

Stepping out from the shadows, the young man knelt quickly in front of the flames. The heat felt good on his frozen extremities. His fear diminished at the sight of the fire and he didn’t think that Ollie’s companion might not take to his intrusion.

“What do we have here?” the cloaked figure asked.

“I found him in the surf this morning. Dead as could be. Well beyond this living realm, I’d say. It took me a while to bring him back from the other side,” Ollie replied. “But she told me he had been in the shadows long enough.”

“You saw her, then?”

“Just a glimpse. She moves quickly, you know.”

“Did she give you any other news?

Ollie brushed a thorn away from his muzzle with his paw. “She didn’t say much else, other than ‘it’s begun.’ Whatever that means. Wolves. Too mysterious.”

The young man watched the archer. He couldn’t see much of his face, the hood of his cloak obscuring it. Yet, he could feel the tension.

“It means much. Those in Crag Cairn are preparing.”

“Seals were playing in the surf, too. Does that have any meaning?”

“Yes and no. They’re Selkies. Guardians of travelers on the sea. Always close to ships and sailors. Seems like a morning for washed up bodies.” The archer pointed to a heap of furs to his side. “Found this one floating face down in the surf.”

“What’s that?” The dog sniffed the tips of feet protruding from the shelter of the skins. “Do I need to help?”

“No. Although she was almost half dead.”

“A she?”

“Yes. A human woman. Just like this human boy.” The archer pushed back his hood, exposing his elfish complexion. “Perhaps they’re from the same shipwreck.”

“You're an elf?” the young man said.

“Ah. Yes. A plausible explanation. Do you know what ship you came from?” The dog came over to him.

“I don't know. I don't remember anything before today. Everything feels new to me.”

“Interesting. You have the dress of the royal elves. But you’re human. Did Queen Erulisse send you? Perhaps she ordered you here to help us.” The archer added another branch to the fire.

The young man felt the box in his tunic. Could it be an answer to his possession of the wand? Yes, this sounded right. Yet he couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more. “Maybe,” he responded reluctantly.

“He has a wand, archer. A very old relic from the Fomorians,” the dog said. “I bet he was sent here to help and the witch got to them first.”

“A Fomorian wand?”

The young man pulled the box from his tunic and opened it, showing the elf the ornate wand. “I don’t know why I’ve got this. But it seems very odd that I would be hiding it in my tunic.”

“Maybe you knew you were going into danger and needed to keep it safe. It is an old artifact from a time long past.” The dog sniffed at the box.

“Ollie is right. That’s a very ancient piece,” the archer stated. He took the wand from the box. “You don’t remember how you came by this?” he asked before placing the wooden relic back into its resting place.

“I wish I knew. I can’t remember anything. Especially who I am.”

“Then I’ll chose to believe your magic was sent to help us. You must’ve been given to us by Queen Erulisse as we begin our mission against the Black Warlock, Uthal.”

At the mention of the name, cobwebs within his mind gave way to faded voices and scenes. They twisted together in a whirl of light. He had been on a ship when someone handed him the box. This name, Uthal, brought forth urgent feelings. He should be protecting someone. Someone who was very close to him. Yet, as quickly as he glimpsed the memory, it folded in on itself and sunk once more into oblivion. “I can't remember anything.” He sighed. “Except that someone on a ship gave me this box.”

The archer rose and picked up one of the furs. He placed it around the young man’s shoulders and helped him remove his soaked leather tunic. “It’s all right not to know. You’ve been to the land of shadows and beyond. Ollie’s magic is strong. It’ll help bring back those memories. Your destiny seems to be with this island. Otherwise the Selkies wouldn’t have rescued you. If you can’t remember, then it’s because you aren’t to remember. At least not right now.”

Taking the wet tunic, the archer shook it and placed it by the fire. When he adjusted it on a rock to get it closer to the fire, a small parcel fell onto the ground. “What’s this?” He picked up the small item and held it out for inspection.

“I don’t know.” Taking the bundle from the archer’s outstretched hand, the young man unfolded the soft cloth tied around the object. Once open, a small crimson stone sparkled in the fire light. “It’s a rock,” he muttered.

The archer took the stone and studied it for a moment. After a second, his brow furrowed. “You’re in possession of an Elf Blood Stone. This is rare and given only to those whose destiny lie with that of Green Isle as a guardian and protector of its residents. This is very important. Do you remember anything of why you’re here on Black Isle? This Blood Stone is one of few that have been told of in legends. To have this is a great honor.”

He shook his head as he accepted the treasure from the archer. “I can’t even remember who I am. How could I even remember how I got this?”

“You carry items of great power with you. Yet you can’t recall why you have them. This is very strange indeed.”

“He was dead, archer. Maybe longer than I guessed,” Ollie offered. “His soul must’ve walked in great length with the spirits. And that journey left all prior memory on the other side.”

Poking at the fire, the elf grew quiet. “Try to remember,” he finally said.

Closing his eyes, the young man sought inwardly. He focused and tried to stir the waters of memory. But nothing came except blackness and cold. He opened his eyes. “There’s nothing. I’m afraid I’m not going to be much help.”

“Where am I?” a feminine voice called out. The distraction made him feel relief for a moment, as attention now focused on the mass of blond hair that emerged from the mound of furs. The disheveled woman looked at him and then the others with grey eyes. She squinted in confusion. “Where you on the vessel from Nuada Findi?” Combing the stray strands of curls away from her face with her slender fingers, she took a deep breath. “Who should I thank for my rescue?” she asked.

The archer rose and bowed. “At your service, my lady.  I’m Nimihel Gysseathan, Nimi for short. I’m an archer from Kille Cael. And this is my healer, Olifur.”

Ollie hurried to the woman’s side. “But you can call me Ollie.” The dog seemed taken with her.

“I’m on Black Isle?”

“Yes. Did you expect to be somewhere else?” Nimi asked in slight amusement.

The woman shook her head. “No. I’m right where I need to be.”

Rising from the comfort of the fire, the young man regarded the woman with curiosity. “Do you know who you are?” he asked.

The woman didn’t reply right away. Pushing the furs away from her body, she shivered as she moved to face the flames. Standing next to him, she smiled slightly, “That’s an odd question. Yes. I know who I am. I’m Adalay. Why did you ask such a strange thing?”

“I found him this morning, dead on the beach,” Ollie explained.

“I just don’t remember who I am,” he stated. “I’m wondering if it’s me or if it happened to others found floating in the surf this morning.”

“Perhaps he was traveling with you?” Nimi inquired.

“I’m not sure. I don’t know who was housed in the passenger quarters aboard our ship.”

“So, there was a wreck, then.”

“We were attacked by a black Sea Wurm. It broke our vessel apart. I managed to get several horses from below to safety before I was knocked out. I don’t recall how I made it to shore, though. I have a vague memory of barking and whiskers.”

“There were seals playing in the waves this morning. Selkies,” Ollie murmured. “They rescued you both.”

“They’re kind and will help humans overtaken by the sea,” Nimi stated.

“That’s how the lad came to be in the surf this morning. And she told me that he had been in the shadows long enough.” Ollie stretched out by the fire. “A rather large one seemed to stand in wait while I was healing the boy. Selkies can be annoying at times.”

“And then you chased it away. I told you I didn’t think it was a good idea to do that,” the young man said. He knelt back to the fire’s warmth. “Who is this ‘she’ you keep referring to, anyways? How did she know about me?”

“She knows about everything,” the dog replied. “She’s an ancient spirit.”

“I’m inclined to believe the Selkies aided both of you. You must extend your gratitude the next time we see them,” Nimi instructed. He offered Adalay a drink of water.

“You don’t remember your name?” Adalay asked after swallowing some of the liquid.

“No. There’s nothing but blackness before this morning.”

The archer scratched his chin for a moment. “We certainly can’t disallow you an identity. I’ll give you an elfin name. Just until we know who you are. Idril Amras. It means ‘one who wields magic.’ This is appropriate since you carry two great powers with you.”

Adalay turned to look at the archer. “What magic does he carry?” she inquired.

“He has in his possession an ancient wand and an Elf Blood Stone. But he doesn’t know how he came about acquiring them.”

“The Blood Stones are rare. Only seen at the portal entrances from Earth. For you to have one must mean you are either from Earth or a guardian of a portal,” Adalay stated.

“He can’t be from Earth. He was here. Dead. So, he must be a guardian,” Ollie said.

“There’s something odd about it. I don’t believe he’s from Green Isle or Nuada Findi.” Adalay pulled a fur from the pile on the ground and wrapped it around her shoulders.

Idril shook his head. “This place, Earth. It doesn’t seem too familiar.” He studied the flames of the fire, his thoughts turning to the name the elf placed upon him and away from the conversation. Idril is a good name. It felt right, like it belonged to him. He listened to the others talk about him and the articles he carried. Huddled close to the flames, it was easy to shut out the world for a moment. Perhaps the dog was right. Perhaps he was now re-born to this world. But was this place, this world, where he belonged?

The brief memories from earlier stayed with him. He didn’t want to tell the others what he had seen. Not yet at least. Not until he could figure out what happened to him and who he was. Why had he been dead? Something deep within his spirit told his mind that he had drowned and his body had washed up on shore. Or was placed there, he corrected himself. He glanced at the dying embers of the elf’s fire. His heart felt cold. There was something or someone missing, and it bothered him that he didn’t know who or what it was.

For the rest of the night, Idril remained quiet. He contemplated his sudden existence as he listened to the soft snores of the dog. He felt a connection to the land, but he didn’t know why. Until he could find an answer, he would have to follow the elf and the dog, for they were the only ones who seemed to know about the articles he carried. Perhaps they could help him discover his past as well. Sighing, he closed his eyes. The blond girl was the last thing he thought of before falling to sleep.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Miranda winced in pain. Not for herself but for her friend. No matter what she did, she couldn’t stop the trickle of blood from Lug’s arm. The red liquid oozed freely into his sleeve. She tore fabric from her own wool cloak and carefully dressed his forearm. The white of the material soaked up the red quickly. “How does that feel?” she finally asked. “Is it too tight?” She retied the ends of the material over the deep gash.

“I think I’ll be all right,” he replied. He clamped his hand over the bandage. He regarded her with a tight grin that she knew was forced. “It will be all right,” he said again. “You did what you could.”

“I know. But you got this from helping me. I’m just not a good nurse and all.”

“You did fine. Your touch is gentle.”

Miranda saw his attempt to hide his pain and grimaced herself. Staring at the wound, frustration wrapped around her soul. Her heart ached from the loss of Matt. His disappearance left a great emptiness inside her. Now she felt even more helpless since she couldn’t do more for Lug and his injury. She saw him glance at her and could feel his emotions for her. She knew that certain feelings were beginning to surface in herself also. It was different than what she had for Matt and this scared her. It was a deepness that welled from the innermost part of her being and took hold of her. Especially when he looked at her.

Trying to take her mind from the direction it was heading, she looked at the others spread across the dark shores of Black Isle. They all were weary. It was all she could do not to weep. She tilted her face upwards and refused to allow the water to escape from her blue eyes. This burden of the sword was heavy. There should be a show of bravery from her since she was the champion, and yet, tears still wanted to come.

“You’re allowed to cry.”

“What?” She lowered her head quickly and regarded Lug. “What are ya talkin’ about?”

“I feel you. I know you’re in anguish for the others, and myself. You can cry if you want to. I won’t tell them.”

Miranda bit her lip and then felt the hot rush of tears as they traveled down her cheeks. Lug pulled her close to him and she felt the security of his arms.

“I know I’m supposed to be the sword bearer, but I can’t seem to understand how to protect anybody.” She laid her forehead against his chest. “And if I’m so doubtful now, will I even be able to stand up to Uthal?”

“We’re going in the same direction with you. Remember that. I’ll never leave your side. If you need me, I’ll be there.”

“Thank you. I needed to hear that and all. You know, I’ve been trying to find the connection I felt with Matt the day after he disappeared and it’s not there anymore. It’s been really bothering me along with everythin’ else. Something’s changed.” Fresh new tears found their escape at the thought that Matt had perished.

“What kind of connection did you have? I know you said that you could feel him and that he was here. Do you not feel his presence on the island?”

“No and yes. And that’s what’s scaring me and all. It’s him and then not him. And I don’t wanna tell the others. Knowing he’s here. Or out there. That’s what’s kept us goin’, you know.”

“I don’t know what to say. I’m sure there’s a reason you don’t have a connection with him but I’m not sure what it is. Probably the most important thing for us to do right now is find shelter. You should tell the others that. Doing something constructive will take your mind off your worry.”

Miranda nodded. Their approach to the island hadn’t gone unnoticed and she understood what he was referencing.  Worse than the Slaugh, they had been attacked by a large black water dragon. It snapped the hull of their vessel like the dry branch of a tree, sending them all overboard into the swells of the ocean. It was lucky that they had been near the shore. But now they were shipwrecked on the island. Exposed to whatever may be hunting them.

She walked over to Keltrain, who was wringing moisture from his tunic. He regarded her through his fogged glasses. “We’re now thrust on this place with no way in which to return to Green Isle,” he said. “I’m very sorry. I feel as if I’ve let you down. I’ll have to meditate on the situation for a while to find a solution to our return home. Perhaps the captain and his men managed to avoid the Wurm and their ship is intact.” Miranda could see an inner struggle in the wizard.

“We’ll find a way. I know we will.” She didn’t know what else to say. Keltrain blamed himself for Matt and for their shipwreck, and she wanted him to know, to understand, that he had no way of controlling their destiny.

Keltrain’s face contorted when he stepped out on his left foot. “I think I may have injured myself.” He bent down and examined his leg. There was a dark stain at his knee.

“I could bandage it for you,” she offered. “I helped Lug and all with his.”

“No. No. I’ll take care of it. You should take care of yours.” He pointed to her head.

She reached up and touched the cold liquid in her hair line. It hadn’t hurt until she thought about it. The pain of her friends had been foremost in her thoughts. “It’s just a small cut.”

“At least wash it. Once we get a fire going, we can look one another over and do some damage management.”

A grunt caught her ear and she turned to see DaGon struggling with pieces of timber tumbling in the cold waves of the sea. He worked steadily to arrange them into a leaning shelter, away from the waves and wetness. The makeshift lodging was under the cover of the scrubby pine trees on the small hill behind them and offered some sanctuary from the ocean wind. “We should help DaGon. Lug said we needed to get into some kind of shelter.”

“I agree. Why don’t you get the others to help gather wood so we can make a fire? We need warmth. See if DaGon needs any assistance, too.”

Miranda nodded and made her way to the dragon. “What can I do to help?” she asked him as he gathered pieces of driftwood.

“I think it would be good for you to help those with wounds. I’ve got the shelter and fire in place.” DaGon sucked in a deep breath and bellowed. The small sticks he had bundled together caught flame.

“Okay.” Miranda sighed. She felt like she had been no help at all. She slowly made her way back to Lug.

“Our plan didn’t go as I expected,” the wizard murmured to the dragon. “I’m glad you were able to get us to shore in one piece. Before we lost another of our circle.”

“I should’ve been able to save Matt,” DaGon whispered. “I’ve thought about it for several days now. I could’ve protected him better.”

“There was nothing you could do, my friend. We have the sword’s champion, and at this moment, for the sake of our world and Earth, she’s what we must protect.”

Miranda listened to their words. It made the wound in her heart even more pronounced. She glanced at Lug. He had been present at her side ever since Matt disappeared over the side of the ship. It was because of her that he had become injured. When the water dragon tore at the ship, Miranda returned below to gather the unconscious cat, Sonya. She was unwilling to leave her to drown. Navigating the incoming water, she struggled to reach the feline as the timbers began to cave in on top of them. Lug’s quick thinking saved her from the collapsing cabin. But his actions also put himself in danger. His arm was a testament to his bravery. And his feelings for her.

What were these emotions that were suddenly surfacing? She felt somehow connected to him but couldn’t explain it to herself. His eyes. Yes, it was his eyes. She had seen them before. Many times. But where? Her mind raced, trying to expose the place that held the recognition of Lug’s eyes. And then it came to her. She had seen them in her dreams. Had she dreamt of him before? The thought was too wild. She shook her head. No. It couldn’t have been in her dreams.

“Did you check the others?” The voice of Lug brought her out of her thoughts. He was walking toward her.

“Was someone else injured?”

“Maybe the leprechaun? But I’m not for certain. Have you checked on Ned and Thomas?”

“I looked at them when we first got to shore. They’re both fine. But I’ll look after Lamfada. Keltrain was hurt, too.” Miranda could see Lily hovering above the leprechaun. His small frame was bent in tiredness. He ran his fingers through his red hair and Miranda could see that they were shaking. There were cuts on his hands and face. He dabbed at them with a small handkerchief, making a face at the splinters he pulled from his skin. He soon took his boots off and turned them upside down, freeing the leather of saltwater. He smiled a small grin at Lily as she sank slowly to the ground, kneeling on the sand. Miranda and Lug walked over to them.

“Are you okay?” Miranda asked. She took a piece of her cloak and dabbed at the blood that trickled down her forehead. “DaGon says I should help with any wounds.”

“Aye, lassie. Probably just as good as ya.” He pointed at her head. “Just a little bump on me tired body. Nothin’ I haven’t seen before. Mind ya, though, that Wurm coulda made a meal out of us.”

“I’ve just a small cut. Lug’s arm is worse. It’s deep and all. And I don’t have the skill to sew it or anything. I’m afraid if it’s not tended to, it’ll get worse.”

“You did fine. I’ll be all right,” Lug said quietly, patting her arm.

“We be needin’ to get to the interior of the island soon. This chill be gettin’ worse as the sun sets and those who be followin’ evil will be lookin’ for us,” Lamfada stated to the wizard when Keltrain moved closer.

“We’ve landed farther down the coast than I expected. I don’t think going into the interior at this point is a good idea, my friend,” Keltrain replied. “We’re all too weary.”

“Do you know where we are, then?” DaGon asked. He added another piece of wood to the fire.

“Somewhere north of where Lismort lies. Too far north of Crag Cairn, I think. I wanted to land in the cove you spotted the night you came here. Before we departed Partholon. I’d hoped to hide the ship for our return there. But now I don’t know how we’ll get out of here.”

“If I be a guessin’ leprechaun, I be sure ya find a way, wizard.”

“I appreciate your confidence in me. At this moment, I seem to be lacking any of that.”

Miranda was beginning to wonder if this place was going to be her grave. She frowned. How would they get out here if they didn’t have a ship?

“So where do we go from here?” DaGon asked. “If we’re too far north.”

“If I remember the ancient roads from Lismort, there will be a small byway that will take us there. The most difficult part of our journey will be making our way to the fortress. Uthal’s dragon has probably already alerted him to our presence and I’m sure that it won’t be long until the warlock unleashes the Slaugh or even the Brollachan, or whatever else to hunt us down.”

“Even more reason we need to be leavin’ the shore,” Lamfada stated.

Keltrain didn’t acknowledge the statement. “I shouldn’t have been so naïve. With the kidnapped children from Earth here on the island, his security measures would be tight. There’s no doubt that he’s ready to begin the forgotten spell. I haven’t seen Locien, Uthal’s black wurm, since the old days. Uthal must have positioned him to attack any ships approaching and to make sure no one gets to shore.”

Miranda sat down next to Lug and pulled her cloak tighter around her body as she listened to the wizard. It still held some of its magic and kept her warm. She felt Lug’s arm slip around behind her.

“He’s reaching for old alliances. And maybe new ones. We’ve got to be very cautious, my friends. There are probably things out there that have been set in place specifically to kill.”

Miranda shivered. The wizard’s words drove home the peril they all faced. She looked at Sonya, her feline body wrapped in a tight cocoon of wool. The wounds she suffered when they were at the port in Partholon were deep. What had happened to her? The medicine Keltrain gave her the day before was still in her system. Miranda wished in a small way that she could trade places with the cat and be oblivious to the danger they all stood in.

A movement caught her eye and she saw in the distance two figures approaching the small camp. It was Thomas and Ned. Keltrain had sent them earlier to walk along the shoreline to see if any of the ship’s supplies had washed up.

“The lads be returnin’,” Lamfada said. He pointed with his thumb in their direction.

Miranda smiled slightly when she saw the leprechaun dangling one of his socks in front of the fire. It started to steam and emit a rather foul odor.

“Perhaps they had success in locating some food,” Lily whispered. She gently fluttered beside Miranda.

“Aye, wee lass. I hear me innards talkin’. We all be needin’ some nourishment about now.” Lamfada fluttered his other sock in front the fire.

Miranda stood up as the boys grew near. The smell from the leprechaun’s socks was beginning to make her sick. She waited for her cousins. She could see apprehension on both of their faces. Ned, the younger of the two, quickly knelt by the fire and extended his hands to the warmth, while Thomas stood next to Keltrain.  Neither of them looked at her.

“There’s a lot of wreckage,” Thomas finally said to the wizard. “But Ned and I didn’t come across anything useful.”

Keltrain nodded. “We’re going to have to chance camping here tonight. I’ll use the green flames of the leprechauns. Once the night comes, it’ll keep us warm but not be as noticeable as DaGon’s fire. Hopefully, in the morning, we’ll have some luck. But if nothing washes up on shore that would be useful to us…well…we’re put in an undesirable predicament.” He sighed heavily. “In the morning, you and Ned venture out again. Maybe by that time, more wreckage will have come ashore.”

“Perhaps your pockets will have what we need,” Ned said. “Your pockets had lots of things.”

Miranda saw a brief smile from the wizard as he patted the shoulder of the young boy. “My pockets are limited. When I pull out something to use, it must be replaced. All my supplies that I shrunk to fit in them are low. I’ve got nothing to replace them with. My magic is thin at this moment. I’m very sorry.”

Ned hung his head. “It was just a thought,” he murmured.

“Under normal circumstances, a very good thought. But now, we must rely on material things and not magical things.” The wizard’s voice was solemn.

Thomas walked over to Miranda. He touched her wound. “Gee whiz, cuz. You need to take care of that.”

“It’ll be okay. It stopped bleeding and all. Besides, Lug’s cut is worse.”

“Miranda has been an excellent healer,” Lug said before Thomas could respond. “I’m all right. No need to worry over me.”

“Well, ya know, gee, I promised Matt…” The words caught in Thomas’ throat. “I promised him I would watch over all of you, should anything happen to him. I’ve not done a very good job of that.”

“But I’m the Sword Champion. You’re supposed to be my responsibility,” she replied quietly.

“I think we’re each other’s responsibility.” Thomas crossed his arms. “I keep thinkin’ back to the morning after we slept in the library at the old Fomorian Keep. Ya wanna hear somethin’ weird? Matt told me before we left there that he had been havin’ these nightmares. Ever since we came through the portal. He said there had been something black chasing him. And that night, in his dream, it almost caught him. Gee. Do ya think he knew something was going to happen to him?”

Miranda’s brow creased as she sat back down beside Lug. She didn’t want to believe that Matt knew about his demise. “Maybe. I think he tried to tell me about the nightmares, too. But I just brushed it off and all. I should’ve listened.”

“Dwelling in the past doesn’t help the future.” DaGon snorted. “The Morrigana will claim his spirit. And he’ll be freed from the war that is about to consume Green Isle. At least he’s safe from that demon, Uthal.”

“As my mother would say, things do happen for a reason. Not that I’m making light of Matt’s loss. But there is a higher power that works in our lives. That’s just the way we always look at things,” Lug said softly.

“But now we’re one less,” Lily interjected. “An important person for this quest is now missing, my dears. If we hold to the truth of Keltrain’s prophecy, he should have been here to stand beside Miranda when she confronted the warlock. That was the legend. The one that’s been told for thousands of years. Four young people from Earth will conquer Uthal and defeat him forever.”

“There’s still hope for help. The captain and his troops,” Keltrain stated. “He did promise me that he would gather men and meet us at Lismort. The Nuada Findi are very true to their word. Hopefully they made it safely and we’ll have more to add to our numbers.”

“But it’s not the legendary four,” Lilly retorted. “How could the prophecy be wrong?”

Everyone remained quiet at the question. No one could provide an answer, least of all, the wizard.

“One thing be sure. Bein’ without no supplies, means we be sittin’ ducks,” Lamfada finally said. “I may be doubtin’ our chances of meetin’ up with the capt’in. Especially if we don’t be findin’ any food.”

“Then we must have faith that something will wash up on shore,” Miranda replied. She glanced at Sonya, still sleeping under the brush. “I don’t want to think that we’ve come this far for nothing. Remember we’re on a quest to rescue those children that were kidnapped. And destroy Uthal. I can’t believe that all of Keltrain’s prophecies are wrong.”

The group grew quiet again. Miranda took a deep breath. She fought back the emotions that welled within her. When the sun dipped below the horizon completely and hid behind the grey veil of thunderclouds in the distance, she kept still. She watched and listened, until all her companions had fallen asleep.

When she grew certain that no one was awake, she pulled the Sword of Balorn from its sheath and held it upright. She allowed the metal to flash in the firelight. It gave her goosebumps when she looked at the ancient etchings on the weapon. Wrapping her hand around the hilt, she could feel the magic begin to fill her. It glowed through the mark on her palm. She looked at it and saw the emblem. Its resemblance to a symbol she noticed at the tombs was unmistakable. It was her connection to the spirits of the ancient Fomorians, this mark. Her heart reacted to the memories imprinted on her consciousness of both happiness and terror. The recollections replayed often when she didn’t guard herself. The mental pictures of the dark spell Uthal used to consume the Fomorians, sinking their great land on Earth into the sea brought with them heavy feelings. Their collective thoughts created a desire in her to swiftly obliterate the evil that lie waiting in its prison in the mirror. It was their memories that kept her from turning away from her task.

She touched the silken ribbons that had been braided through her hair and remembered the gift of the Water Wraiths. ‘For memory’ they told her, ‘keep these for memory.’ Miranda vowed that she would always remember and never forget what the spirits showed her. Nor would she forget the sacrifice of Matt, her compassion for him burning into a silent rage against Uthal. She knew what she had felt earlier was true. He had died. The connection she held during the remaining journey here had diminished and was replaced with something new. If it was the last thing she did before dying herself, she would destroy the warlock and all that he represented.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Weary and wet, Urcias staggered out of the sea and onto the volcanic shore of Black Isle. Dragging his steed by the reins, he forced the horse out of the cold waves and onto the sand. Warmth, a distinct contrast to the frigidness of the water, tickled his forehead. He reached up and touched his skin. Pulling his hand down, he saw blood smeared across his fingertips. Dazed, he suddenly bent over and heaved salt water. The motion, automatic and without his control, took over his body.

The wildness of the water had churned men and animals in several different directions. It spit many on the cliffs and rocks, dashing the life from their bodies. After his command to abandon ship, the Wurm finished crushing the vessel, taking it down under the surface of the dark ocean. Far more didn’t even have a chance to escape before it disappeared beneath the swells.

Now, alone with his horse, he searched for signs of survivors. A sound behind him caused him to look up and he saw a sodden Rufus waving from atop a boulder. In no time the lieutenant found his way down to where Urcias stood.

“Are ya all right, Captain?” he asked when he finally reached Urcias.

“I’ll be fine. Just drank a lot of salt water.”  Urcias checked his horse for injuries, careful to lift the animal's legs gently. Small cuts and abrasions lined the lower extremities, but he noted nothing deep. “Have you seen anyone else?”

“No sir. No one.”

“We need to get warm or we’ll suffer from a fate we don’t wish. Help me find wood. Perhaps the smoke will be a signal to those still wandering the shore.”

The men quickly found shelter beyond the reach of the waves. As the flames of their small fire leaped to life, the two knelt before it, absorbing its comfort.

“How far do you think we are from Lismort?” Rufus asked.

“I’ve lost my bearings slightly. But I believe if we head that way,” Urcias replied, pointing to the left, “we should make it by tomorrow evening.”

Rufus nodded. “I wish I hadn't lost my horse. A giant swell separated us and it was dashed against the cliffs. It’ll take longer for us to travel if we have to share yours.”

“It’s fine. I don’t mind.” Urcias poked at the flames, listening to the sea’s voice. The sound couldn’t drown out the memory of the men and horses’ screams. He agonized over the loss of so many lives.

The lieutenant had grown silent. In a few moments, he burst out, “Sir? I don’t want you to be angry with me, but…I gotta tell you somethin’.”

“What are you talking about? Why would I be angry with you? You had nothing to do with this attack. This is my fault for not taking more precaution in our approach.”

“It’s just… well, it’s just…” Rufus fought with his words. “Captain, I…”

“What is it? Rufus? I know that look. What’s wrong?”

“Something bad. You might not wanna hear it. If you should know, it’s about Queen Adalay.”

Urcias frowned. “What about Adalay?”

Rufus was silent for another moment. “Sir? She made me promise not to tell you.”

“Tell me what? You’ve thoroughly confused me.”

“She was aboard the vessel,” he finally said.

“What?” Urcias jumped to his feet in disbelief.

“The Queen was with us. She really did make me promise not to tell you. I’m sorry. I should’ve told you. But you know how she is.”

The captain stood trembling. Adalay was on board the ship. The ship that was now at the bottom of the sea along with most of its passengers.

“She made me swear an oath. The Senate dethroned her for sending us here to fight against Uthal. They tried to take her crown and make her marry one of the Senators. They likened it to treason. Imagine? They said that about her.” Rufus wrung his hands. “She knew you wouldn't allow her to stay, so she hid in the ranks. I’d check in on her the last couple of days.”

“Rufus, if she was on the ship…” Urcias’ voice faded. He couldn’t bring himself to utter the words. Climbing on his horse, he raced back toward the sea cliffs. His heart tore at the thought of his beloved queen lying face down in water. Or worse, at the bottom of the ocean with the ship.

Searching the sand and shallows, he went through the wreckage that was now washing up on the beach. At several instances, he stopped at a body floating and his heart missed a beat. Carefully he approached, looking for Adalay’s golden hair, and then felt guilt when he was relieved to see the dark hair of a soldier or crewman. It was sunset by the time he made it back to Rufus and the fire. He could see several of his men had gathered with the lieutenant.

“Any sign of her?” Rufus asked, quickly standing.

“None,” Urcias replied quietly, climbing off his horse. He hid his grief behind a wall and remained silent as he tied his horse to a tree.

“We managed to retrieve some supplies and found some horses. Captain?” Ditred, a short, stocky man, his head bandaged from a wound suffered as the ship splintered, rose as Urcias drew closer to the fire.

“Who else is here?” Urcias asked as he strained to see the faces of the few who stood around the blaze.

Rufus pointed as he called out the names. “Ditred, Papella, Thyssen, Christos, Ortho and Zuya.”

“Eight. Only eight of us made it out, of all who were aboard the ship?”  Urcias drew a weary sigh.

“There may be others. This black shore runs for miles in both directions,” Rufus stated.

“I did find something of interest for you, Captain.”  Thyssen, a slender, dark-haired man with blue eyes, stepped around the flame and handed Urcias an arrow. “Evidence that we aren’t the only ones on this side of Black Isle.”

Urcias examined the shaft. “Yes. I recognize the tribal colors. This is from a border elf. Probably from the town of Kille Cael. The question we should be asking ourselves is why he’s so far from home. Those of Kille Cael are Erulisse’s assassins.”

“Which means that we aren’t the only ones trying to stand against Uthal on his own ground.” Thyssen held out his hand for the arrow.

“Well, if the elf is here, then it gives me hope that the wizard and his companions are here, too.”

“Captain? I knew many of those men who died today. I don’t relish having to go back to Nuada Findi to tell their kinfolk,” Christos remarked. He rubbed the top of his bald head thoughtfully.

Urcias grabbed him on the shoulder and nodded. He liked Christos. The oldest of them all, the warrior had seen many battles. Urcias was glad he was among those who survived. His wisdom would be needed.

“I’ll go with you. No need for you to handle that burden alone. Once we return. If we return. Without our ship, I’m perplexed as to how we will get back there.”

“Didn’t you say others were coming? Maybe they didn’t tangle with that Wurm.” Christos poked at the fire.

“Perhaps we can include the assassin in our ranks,” Thyssen said. He held up the arrow and examined it in the firelight. “I just wonder if the Elf Kingdom has declared full outright war on the warlock”

“I’m positive Queen Erulisse wouldn’t want to attract attention at this moment. For the Elf Kingdom to outright declare war would be a move Uthal would want. It would engulf us all in battle. No, she’s smarter than that. Had it been an act of war, the Golden Army would have gathered here in full force. Along with this elf. Those of Kille Cael are only used in solitary missions. I’ve seen them in action. From my years spent at the outpost in the Great Pine Forest, I’ve run into a few who were sent down to the lands of Murias Donn.”

“Is that why we came so secretively?” Christos asked. “Are we being used for a solitary mission?”

“Yes. In some ways. Queen Adalay knew that dark magic was filtering from Crag Cairn.” Urcias swallowed hard when he said her name. “Most of the inhabitants of Green Isle are afraid of starting a war with Uthal. Even if it’s just the reflection of him they are fighting. The queen knew I had promised support to the wizard. Our own Senate? They would rather bicker about anything than plan any decisive move. Queen Adalay knew this. That’s why she signed the order herself to commission us here.”

“And then paid a hefty price for it, mind ya,” Rufus muttered.

Christos nodded. “You’re right about that, Captain. I’ve had my fill of dealing with those pompous…”

“They’re a handful, I know,” Urcias interjected before Christos went into a tirade.

“But if the Black Warlock has been imprisoned for over three thousand years and hasn’t escaped yet, then why should we be so concerned about it now?” The older man shook his head. “It just doesn’t go makin’ any sense.”

“Locked in his mirror, he can only function through his consort, Bera. She’s controlling that for him. At least for now. The prophecies said that one day he would break free. That the magic that holds him there is limited. The wizard Keltrain? The one who I met at the outpost? He carried the dagger, the one I told you about. He told me this was happening. Uthal is attempting to bring back ancient magic. Bad magic. And it could destroy our world and that of Earth.”

“But why send an elf assassin?” Thyssen asked.

“I’m sure Queen Erulisse probably sent someone here to assess how far Uthal has managed to escape his bounds. And, perhaps, to deal with Bera.”

Thyssen twirled the arrow between his fingers. “If I remember correctly, it was also foretold that one day a champion would come from Earth to destroy him. Is that person from Earth here on the island too?”

“I hope so. I would hate to think they encountered the Wurm and suffered like us. I met them back at the outpost in the Great Pine Forest. There are four young people. And a dragon, who used to be with the clans.”

“A clan dragon?” Christos whistled. “I thought all of the clan dragons had been wiped out in the Druid wars. I remember hearing legends of a king dragon that existed long ago. White, large, its scales shone like pearls.”

“Not all of them perished. This one belonged to Queen Adalay’s clan. He’s probably there to protect the one the sword choses. One of them would have been chosen as the champion. But I don’t know who. They were heading toward the hidden location of the sword when they crossed our path.”

Ortho, a large sailor with black curly hair, stuck his meaty fist into his palm forcefully. His young face, set and determined, beamed in the firelight. He nodded his head as he couldn’t talk. Urcias knew he was telling them he was willing to fight.

Ditred, his olive skin shining from the wet breeze of the ocean, picked up his double-edged sword and made a swiping motion in the air. “I think Ortho’s got the right idea. Eh, Ortho? We may be few. But we’re strong. If those of the legends are here, then we’re needed to stand with them. I think Queen Adalay made the right decision sending us here. Even if we suffered a great loss at the beginning.”

“Thank you. Your words mean much. I was hoping that our fifty, those of the elite guard, would make quick remedy of the warlock. It seems destiny has other plans for us. We are so few now.” Urcias threw a branch into the fire. “Let’s get some rest before morning. We’ll head out then to Lismort. That’s where we’re supposed to meet the wizard.”

Urcias walked away quickly. He moved to check his horse, away from his men. He didn’t want them to see the strain on his face. Losing all the men, the sailors, and especially Adalay, weighed heavy on his heart. He tried to concentrate as the others talked of a plan of attack against the warlock’s fortress, but thoughts of Adalay kept him from it. For you, my love, I’ll conquer anything. Your death mustn’t be in vain.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“Let them come,” the husky voice whispered in the dark confines of the cavern. “Send the Bodach after those who survived the attack. Splinter them further.”

“Yes, my lord. As you wish,” the witch replied.

The form on the other side of the mirror dissipated, leaving the glass clear. The only remaining reflection was that of the bent and withered body of an old hag. Leaving the underground cave, the witch crept up the long, stone staircase in the lower level of the fortress. With each step, her body changed, until she emerged from a hidden panel beside a large fireplace, no longer old but youthful. Stepping into the grand hallway, her eyes quickly studied the shadows, probing the darkest corners, to assure herself that none saw the secret door before she closed it.

Her body glided gracefully down the length of the expansive corridor. She glanced briefly at her reflection in one of the towering mirrors that was fitted in the recessed walls. So beautiful. She smiled at her image in the mirror. She allowed herself a moment to gaze at the pale beauty that stared back. Black eyes, the lashes long, peered out as islands in a milk white face. Her blond hair fell in ringlets down her back, cascading like a frozen waterfall. She liked this body. Being this way made her feel powerful. Too bad Uthal wouldn’t let her keep it. He said it was only useful to control the mass of thugs he assembled through the mirror portal from ApHar Mountains. But she knew it could control much more. More than that of the old hag.

Sighing, she turned from the reflection. Hopefully the Princess of Murias Donn would arrive soon. She was anxious to hear about her task at Half Moon Lake. The symbol of innocence and light was needed she could continue the rest of the spell. The five small souls they acquired from Earth would be the second phase. Their life force was robust and it would make the spell strong. How long had they been here? Thousands of years. Long enough for him to know revenge and what they must do. She shook her head. But would he do it?

Chuckling, she envisioned the defeat of the Elf Kingdom at Ellyllon. Erulisse and Angus would pay for their treachery and then the rest of Green Isle would feel the sting of the forgotten spell. Those who rebelled against their rule would be taken from their bodies and fed to the growing power of the Black Warlock, until no magic remained except for their own. Mindless slaves the rebels would become. Servants to their supremacy. My supremacy.

“Mustn’t get carried away,” she said to no one. “One thing at a time.”

Afterwards, it would be time to re-conquer Earth. Take back what belonged to them. They would end the rule of the humans and their superficial authority. Magic had taken hold again there. Even if they couldn’t see it. The refugees who remained behind had grown strong again.

A sound caught her ears. It was the dragging of a foot against the worn rock floor. “Show yourself, Bodach,” she demanded. She knew in an instant what shuffled in the dark shadows, hesitating in the gloom behind the massive hall door. She could see the edge of a dark wool cloak. “Ah. So, you made it. Master has another request. He wants you to divide the group. Separate them. They must be discouraged,” she instructed. “We don’t want them to reach the fortress, now do we?”

“Yesssss, Missssstresssss. Payment?”

“How dare you ask me that? Finish the job. Then you are paid. And change your speech, idiot. Otherwise they’ll know what you are.”

“Yesssss.”

The witch shook her head. Imbeciles. All of them. She fumed quietly. Mercenaries who had no alliance except to the highest bidder and she didn’t like any of them. They were unreliable. She watched the Bodach melt back into the darkness, disappearing from the hall.

“Make sure you do what Master orders or you’ll be dealt with,” she hissed. “They must be broken further.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The fire was waning when Lug jerked awake. He didn’t open his eyes completely, but instead listened. He wanted to make sure all were asleep before he opened them. His mind centered on each figure, hearing the soft sounds of their breathing, until he came to Miranda. With her, he let his mind connect. He waited until his presence was immersed within her dreams and then watched the visions play.

She must have been dreaming of Earth and her home. There was an older woman sitting on a swing structure and drinking something. The dwellings looked strange and fragile. But then again, all life on Earth seemed to be frail. There wasn’t much magic to guard them against the evil that played with their lives.

He heard her whimper. The dream changed swiftly. Now there were faces. Many of them. These must be the spirits of the sword. Without expectation, they came at him. He sat upright and opened his eyes. Miranda likewise had sat up and was staring at him.

“Were you just in my dreams?”

He looked at the others. No one else was stirring.

“They aren’t going to wake up, because this isn’t real.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

Miranda’s face shifted horribly and out of her came an old hag, laughing and ripping at him with claw-like hands. When they grasped his arm, the talons dug deep into his flesh. “We’ve been hunting for you for a while,” the hag screeched.

He screamed.

“Lug!” a voice cried.

In the next instant, he was truly awake. The fire was smoldering and Miranda was kneeling beside him. “You were having a nightmare,” she said. Her brow was furrowed deeply.

“It felt real. Very real.” He looked at his arms. The gash from the previous day throbbed, but there weren’t any marks from the hag’s claws.

“Why are you lookin’ at your arms and all?”

“It felt like they had been cut.”

“You have been cut.”

“No. Not that one. New ones.”

“Was it somethin’ black chasing ya? Because that’s what happened before. With Matt. I didn’t listen then. And look what happened to him.”

He took her hand and brought it to his cheek. “No, sweet Miranda. Nothing was chasing me. It was just a dream. I’m all right.”

“Just let me know if somethin’ starts chasing ya, okay? I couldn’t bear it.”

“Bear what?”

She shook her head and walked away.

Lug watched her go. In that instant, he knew. She had dreamed of him, also.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Morning came too quickly for Adalay. The shadows caused by the rising sun played in the tops of the thin pines above her head. The sparse light added little warmth. The fire had almost died. The smoke from the tiny blaze streamed upwards, its grey arms twisting in a narrow reach for the sky. It made Adalay think of home. But she quickly brushed away the image. It was memories of a time she didn’t want to recall.

She rolled over and glanced at her companions. The Border Elf was hunched down in front of the dying coals. His head was bent to his chest and the soft sounds of snoring emanated from him. Adalay thought about the previous days and all that had transpired. What was going to happen to them now? Without Urcias and his men, who would champion the Royal House and fight alongside the legendary four? Was Green Isle and her world doomed?

She glanced again at the sleeping form of the elf. Nimi had stayed awake most of the night watching with Olifur. He never seemed to ease his awareness of the blackness beyond the light of their tiny blaze. She lie silently awake with them, her eyes following the motions the two made, as sleep refused to come. Her thoughts swirled and turned to Urcias every so often. The conversation she had with him the day he returned from the outpost re-played in her thoughts and she soon found herself focusing on Idril. Could this boy be one of the legendary four from Earth? She contemplated the idea. If he was, how did he drown and what happened to the others who were with him? Were they still alive? Or was this small group all that was left of a gallant effort to rise against the Black Warlock and defend Green Isle?

She looked up to see Nimi awake now and studying her face. She darted her eyes away. The elf said nothing as he knelt to feed the fire with more twigs. His face showed no signs that he understood her thoughts, but his eyes spoke of something different. She knew the message and she refused to acknowledge it. Building a mental wall, she regarded the boy, who still slept. They were all trapped together on Black Isle now and he may be holding the only key to defeating Uthal. And escaping Crag Cairn with their lives.

The wand was most interesting. She had heard myths of old Fomorian magic relics, but never saw one. The tales frightened those who sought the magic. As it was told, these relics possessed their owners with such great power that many were consumed by it. The magic asked too much. Their soul fused with the force, forging a bond that could only be broken by death.

When she embarked on her training as a sorceress, there were rumors that only a portion of the ancient artifacts had been found. Now she crossed paths with one of the relics and she was afraid. But she didn’t know of what. It was only worthy of a powerful druid or wizard and this young man was neither. How would he even begin to use it? He didn’t even know who he was or where he came from.

Thinking of her book lost beneath the waves, she closed her eyes. Her shoulders trembled with the weight of her sorrow. Not just for the book, but for her captain. She would be lost without him. And without the ancient pages of her ancestors, her magic would be weak. Would she even be able to remember any of her incantations? At least she still carried her pendant. The crystal containing the energy and the memory of her King. It alone had been saved from the icy clutch of the sea.

Adalay glanced at Nimi again, and wasn’t surprised to see that he was observing her. His soft brown elf eyes studied her face. The look he gave her was familiar. She had seen it before, when the captain was with her and his eyes watched her movements with such care. She turned her head. She didn’t want to be reminded of Urcias. His love was gone from her. Lost like that of her husband. She forced her mind to Idril and his artifact again. She would need to seek an answer to his presence and his possession of the wand. Perhaps in time, she could coax from him the precious gift. And find a way to defeat Uthal herself.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

The chilly air of the morning whipped around the group camped under the makeshift shelter. Ned felt in sync with the motion of the sluggish waves in the distance. He moved stiffly when he woke from a tortured sleep. The cold of the morning penetrated deeply. He regarded his friends through blurry eyes. His dreams had been filled with the muffled sounds of screams, but he couldn’t remember the exact details. He stretched slightly, trying to ease the ache of his muscles. Stupid Wurm. He flexed his fingers and examined the cuts on the back of his hands.

Why? It was a question that kept echoing. His heart carried sadness. For his friend and for his brother. Thomas now seemed to walk in the shoes of Matt. Thomas is a good big brother, and strong. Yet, he knew Thomas had his limitations. And all you’ve done is whine, he admonished himself. It was an observation that came from the realization that this quest had caused his soul to remake itself. Maybe there would be a way for him to carry some of Thomas’ load. He needed to find out how.

Touching the silver key below his leather tunic, his mind centered itself on the elusive entity of Morrigana. Why did she give this to him? What was its purpose? The old woman had been mysterious about her gift. While she proclaimed prophecies over the other three, she was silent to Ned. Instead of words she had given him a look that could wither a flower and then placed the silver key in his hand.

“You look deep in thought. Is there anything I can help with?”

Ned jumped at the sound of Keltrain’s voice. He was unaware the wizard had walked up beside him. “It’s this key. I don’t know why she gave it to me. I mean, what’s its purpose, ya know? I wanna help Thomas and Miranda. But I don’t know how. Somehow, I feel if I could unlock the mystery to this key, I’d have the answer.”

“I see.” Keltrain scratched his chin. “I don’t imagine Morrigana would have given you this artifact without a specific purpose for it. She’s not one to be very random about her gifts, my friend.”

“I feel like I haven’t done much but whine the entire time we’ve been here. After Matt’s…” Ned hesitated.

“It’s all right. You don’t have to say it.”

“After he left, I’ve been kinda wondering why it wasn’t me.”

“You? Why would you even think that?”

“Because. I don’t figure that I’ve got too much importance in this quest. You know?”

“Ned, you are very important. You shouldn’t ever think you aren’t. Everyone has a piece in the great plan of the universe. And not one part is too trivial or too small. I think soon there’ll be a time and place you and your gift will be needed. Morrigana knew that when she gave the key to you.”

“It sure would’ve made it easier if I could’ve found out somethin’ about it.”

Keltrain smiled. “Why don’t you get Thomas and go off down the beach again to see if any of our supplies washed ashore? That would be the best help at this moment.”

Ned nodded and soon, he and Thomas were walking the wet black sand searching for any remnants of their cargo or ship. It didn’t take long for the two to discover several wooden boxes floating in the surf. After rescuing them from the water, the boys examined their find.

“Thomas? This isn’t the symbol for Partholon,” Ned said. He pointed to the side of one of the boxes.

Thomas bent down and looked at the emblem. “Gee. You’re right. This is very strange. Let’s get them back to camp. I bet the wizard will know where it’s from.”

Dragging the boxes through the sand, the boys finally made their way to the small circle of friends. “We found something. But I don’t think it’s from our ship,” Ned exclaimed.

Hauling the boxes to the campfire, the boys stood back while the others peered at the crates. Keltrain dusted the sand from the top of one of the containers and sat back.

“This isn’t Partholon’s city crest,” Lug stated when he saw the symbol. “I’m not sure I even recognize the emblem.”

“That’s what we thought,” Ned replied. “It’s a strange mark.”

“I know that crest,” DaGon said quickly. “It’s from the Royal House of Nuada Findi.”

“They’re here.” The wizard stood up quickly. “Captain Urcias kept his word.” Keltrain smiled briefly. Then he frowned. “But if these boxes are washing up on shore, I can only surmise they also met with Uthal’s black Wurm.”

“We can’t be hasty in assigning their fate,” the dragon said. “Wreckage on the sand can also suggest they are stranded like us.”

“Perhaps they’ve already made it to Lismort. If that’s the case, then the captain and his troops are waiting for us. We must get there quickly, my friends.”

“Then we aren’t as alone as we thought,” Miranda said with a small smile. “That gives me hope for us.”

“What be in them boxes?” Lamfada asked. “Before we go anywhere, I be wantin’ food. Let’s be hopeful that’s what they be containin’.”

Keltrain nodded and begin to pry open the water saturated top. It easily gave way to his touch. Ned was overjoyed when apples poured from the opening and rolled onto the sand.

“Ah. Thank you, Morrigana. She must be watching over us. Open the other one,” the wizard demanded.

Ned stepped back as Thomas worked quickly on the other box. Once the boards were gone, the group became excited to see other fruits and vegetables.

“Oh my. This is our lucky day,” Lily exclaimed. She swooped down around Ned’s head, her wings fluttering with excitement. “I was sure, my dears, that we would be left without anything for our journey.”

“I’ll take the boys out again. To see if we come across any other wreckage. Will an hour give you enough time to get things packed up to carry?” the dragon inquired.

“Yes. That’s plenty of time. Be careful and watchful though,” Keltrain replied.

“I’m always that.”

Ned, who was already chewing on an apple, his hunger overtaking all thought, nodded at the wizard when he motioned for him. “Stay together. Don’t separate. We don’t know what’s out there beyond the tree line.”

“Okay. DaGon’s with us, though. He’ll protect us.”

The wizard quickly pushed another apple into Ned’s pocket. “Our dragon is no match on his own against the evil that Bera and Uthal safeguard this island with. Don’t forget that. We’re only strong together.” Keltrain added a couple of carrots to Ned’s other pocket.

Ned nodded again. He knew the wizard was worried. Glancing back once more at those behind him, he frowned. Keltrain was right. They did have strength together, but separated, that was entirely different. It made him more afraid for Matt. If he was even still alive, like Miranda said.

A light snow had begun to fall. He continued to chew the fruit as he hurridly caught up to his brother and DaGon.

“Gee whiz. Did you inhale it?” his brother asked. He wrapped his cloak around his body to keep warm.

“I was hungry.” Ned threw the stem and core into some bushes.

“I see that.”

“Why didn’t you eat?”

Thomas shrugged his shoulders. “I guess I’m too worried or whatnot. ‘Bout this whole thing. Makes me not what to eat, you know? I’m afraid I’ll throw up.”

“If we find food, will that make you better?”

“It’s not that. I’m sure we’ll find something. Hopefully. Before the sea starts to freeze.” Thomas shivered.

“Yeah.” He wanted to tell Thomas about his thoughts concerning the key, but he figured he would wait until later. He pulled his cloak around him. “But it’s gonna be all right. Huh? Don’t ya think we’ll find Matt?”

Thomas didn’t answer right away. Ned could see his eyes and the scowl that crossed his face. “Yeah. I know we’ll find Matt. Don’cha worry, little brother.”

Ned stared at the ground in front of him. He really wasn’t convinced by the tone in Thomas’ voice, but didn’t push the matter. He followed his brother as they walked in DaGon’s footsteps along the edge of the shoreline. They picked at pieces of wood and other wreckage amidst the ice now forming in the shallows. Most of it was from their own ship. Thomas heaved a frozen bit of canvas from several pieces of the hull. DaGon pulled out a small barrel from underneath it. It was Lamfada’s cider. Placing it on his back between his wings, he continued to search.

“Can we sit for a minute?” Ned asked his brother. “My feet are frozen.”

“Yeah. My body aches.”

They both sat down on a small dune of sand, watching the dragon scour the area. Thomas sneezed and wiped his nose across his sleeve. “Gawd, it’s cold. I really hate it here.”

Ned wrapped his arms around his knees, covering his whole body with the white wool cloak. He played with the tattered ends thoughtfully. “It’s not home. That’s for sure. I told ya we shouldn’t have come.” Ned felt guilty the moment he said the words. There he went again. Being whiny and afraid. He hadn’t talked to Thomas much since Matt’s demise. It seemed that the loss of their friend caused a large gap in their comfort with each other. It bothered him to feel so distant from his brother. “Thomas?”

“Yeah?”

“What are we gonna tell Matt’s parents when we get back home? If we don’t find him.”

The older boy dropped his head and twirled his fingers in the wet sand. “Gee. I haven’t given it any thought. The future doesn’t seem real to me anymore.”

“It doesn’t to me, either. I feel kinda empty. Like I’ve lost somethin’ of myself. I feel like…like…we aren’t goin’ home.”

“I don’t know if I feel exactly like that. But I understand. I couldn’t really figure out how to express it, but I kinda feel lost without Matt.”

Thomas stood up. Ned could see that the conversation made his brother uneasy. “Come on, we need to help DaGon.  Don’cha go thinkin’ too much on it, okay? Gee. I don’t want ya bein’ scared. Matt may be gone, but I’m still here. And it’s gonna be my job to make sure everyone gets home. Especially you. Mom would absolutely have a kitten ifn I didn’t bring you home.”

Ned nodded and rose to stand beside his brother. Thomas put his arm around his neck and gave him a small, quick hug. “Besides, it would be just too much not to have ya around,” he said. He playfully shoved Ned away.

“Yeah. Okay. But I want to help more if I can. All right?”

“Gee whiz. Just don’t go gettin’ in the way. But sure. You can help more.”

Following Thomas, Ned walked behind him, his shoes fitting into the prints his brother left in the sand. He felt better now that they had talked about what was filling his heart with heaviness. Knowing that he would be able to help made a difference.

Within a short time, Ned became uncomfortable. “Hey Thomas? Wait here. I gotta go find a tree.”

“What? Already? Gee. Just hurry up, will ya?”

“Yes. Be swift,” DaGon said. “We are farther from the camp than I realized and I’ve been having a slight uneasy feeling for a while that we’re not alone.”

Nodding his understanding, Ned quickly sought a secluded area behind some bushes. He had no problem being swift as the urgency overtook his body. Breathing a sigh of relief, he re-tied his leather breeches together. Turning to rejoin his brother and the dragon, he hesitated when he heard a small rustle in the dry leaves a short distance in front of him. He watched for signs of more movement, but none came. Maybe it was just a small rodent. When he turned to go, it happened again.

“Hello?” he called out tentatively. “Is somebody there?” Cautiously he walked toward the area the sound had come from, his mind now speculating possible survivors from the captain’s ship. They could be injured and in need of help. The rustle came again and this time, it was louder. Something made him hesitate. Maybe he should go get his brother and DaGon. As he turned, his next step crushed a dry stick that crackled with a very disturbing loudness. The noise seemed to bring a reaction from the brush. Ned jumped back in astonishment when a figure jumped through the thicket.

“What the heck?” Startled, Ned took a small step backward, his mind reeling. “Matt? Matt! Is that you? Oh, my gosh. I’m so happy to see you.” Ned rushed forward, excited to see his friend.

Matt didn’t answer, but instead turned away and ran back into the bushes. Ned felt conflicted. What was going on with his friend? Why didn’t he answer? “Hey, come back,” Ned yelled. “Matt, stop! It’s me. Your friend. It’s Ned.”

Ned plunged through the branches and gave chase. The small game of cat and mouse lasted several minutes through the darkened forest. Before Ned knew it, he was lost and alone in the dismal woodlands of Black Isle, with no sight of Matt or his brother. Standing in a tiny clearing, the snow gently falling around him, he realized he strayed too far from the shore and now had no clue where he was.

“Hey, Ned.” The voice was soft, its owner near him. “I’m over here. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to run from you. Can you come over here? I need a little help.”

A warning went off inside his head. Matt’s voice was different somehow. He couldn’t explain it, but it wasn’t the Matt he remembered. “Show yourself,” Ned commanded. Fear crept through his body, but he refused to allow it to surface. “I wanna see you, Matt. So come out.”

“I can’t, Ned. I’ve hurt my ankle.” The sound of Matt’s voice now became pitiful. “I need help. Please come help me.”

Ned’s mistrust washed away when he remembered his friend falling over the side of the ship. He couldn’t help him then, but he would help him now. Running toward the shadows where he heard Matt’s voice, he felt determined to be his friend’s hero. “It’s all right, Matt, I’ll help ya. Just a minute. Okay? Tell me where yer at. I’m having trouble seein’ ya.”

“Just a bit more. Through those trees. I’m on the other side.”

Ned saw his friend’s back. Matt was hunched over his knee. “I see ya. I see ya,” Ned said excitedly as he rushed through the underbrush. He pushed his way around some vines and just when he felt he would be free of them, Matt turned his head and smiled weirdly. It was the eyes that made Ned catch his breath.

“Have a nice journey.” Matt sneered.

Ned frowned. What an odd thing to say. Before he could fully understand the meaning of his friend’s words, he felt himself falling. Tree limbs, vines, dirt and rock gave way to his weight. The sound of rushing and crashing flooded his ears as his body tumbled downward. His scream was muffled by the thunderous avalanche of rock beneath him. His arms waved wildly as he attempted to grasp anything to stop himself. Blackness swallowed him as his body continued to tumble down, away from the dim light above, until he could see nothing, his journey hurling him further into the mysterious womb of Black Isle.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Without warning, Ned shot out of a hole in the subterranean walls of the island and dropped into a large cavern lit by an unearthly glow of red. His body hit the hard rock floor with the debris from above. He lay still for several seconds, mentally going over his extremities. Was he hurt? No. It didn’t feel like it. Carefully he wiggled his fingers and toes, and then sat up. His eyes watered from the dust. Where was he? What happened?

He found himself confronted with the realization that the figure of Matt was a trap and he fell for it. “Well, what’s new?” he questioned himself out loud.

“Other than you dropping in? Nothing,” a raspy voice answered.

“Who…who’s there?” Ned backed up to the cavern wall as his eyes darted around nervously. Hearing someone else’s voice in this place was frightening. “Hey? I said who’s there?” he demanded again.

“You don’t have to shout. I can hear you.”

Ned grew silent. Looking around, he tried to see who had spoken, but in the dimness, everything took on such a sinister appearance. Even the shadows seemed to be moving.

“Are you still there?” the voice asked.

“Yeah,” he replied. He hoped he didn’t sound too scared. “Who are you? And where are you?”

“I’m not going to hurt you. If you happen to be thinking that. I just thought I would tell you that I appreciate you dropping in. In case you had doubts. I’m not in the habit of devouring guests.”

“Oh…okay…umm, thanks.” The word devouring didn’t strike him as something you would say to a person you just met. “Just so you know. I didn’t intentionally drop in. I was kinda forced to.”

“In any regard, welcome to my humble but secluded home. Please make yourself comfortable.”

It didn’t put his mind at ease to hear the disembodied voice welcoming him to the underground cavern. Keltrain had warned him that there were many strange creatures the Black Warlock employed. Could this entity be one of them?

Hoping to find an escape, Ned surveyed the chamber. The cavern seemed immense and unmeasurable. Where he stood appeared to be the shore on one side of a hidden underground lake. Unusual and tall mushrooms grew beside large brown fernlike vegetation. Scattered about were eerie glowing rocks that littered the rocky shoreline. It made him think of Fairy Dell and the lighted Oak trees.

“Since you asked, if you must know, my name is Bijan. It’s been a very long time since I’ve seen anyone down here. Well, except for the Brollachan. They visit every now and again. Just to torture me. They’re awful creatures.”

“I didn’t really ask. But thanks for telling me. Yeah, I’ve met those things. I agree. Not very nice.” Ned remembered his introduction to the Brollachan at the Nuada Findi fortress in the Great Pine Forest. His fingers touched the scars on his neck. It hadn’t been a very pleasant situation. “Where are you?” he asked again.

“Not where you’re looking. Up here. Behind you.”

Ned turned and saw a large pile of boulders and rocks that almost touched the roof of the cavern. He walked to the base of the mound and climbed up on one of them. He could see that the pile of rocks was vast. “I don’t see anything but rocks,” he exclaimed.

“You’re not looking in the right place. I’m up here. I can see you just below.”

Ned followed the sound of the voice and as his eyes traveled upward, he became aware of a giant golden eye staring down at him. “Is that you? Way up there?”

“Ahh, so you finally see me.”

“What are you? A one-eyed monster?”

The laugh that came from the creature shook the whole pile of rocks, causing Ned to lose his footing. Slipping off the boulder, he once again hit the hard surface of the cavern floor.

“Oh. I’m so sorry,” the one-eyed being apologized. “Are you hurt?”

“No. Not too much.” He winced. “Just a scrape on my elbow.” Ned climbed back on the boulder. He rubbed a small spot of red on his skin. “What are ya?”

“I’m the protector of the Fomorians. But was tricked by Uthal some time ago. He imprisoned me here. Are you from Green Isle? How are the Fomorians? Are they safe?”

Ned’s eyes grew wide. He didn’t know how to tell Bijan that he had been a prisoner for over three thousand years. His silence seemed to be an answer for the eye.

“Your quietness suggests that my Fomorians haven’t come out well in the Second War. My absence caused a great harm to befall them. I’m sure of it. Please tell me what you know. I must hear it.”

“Keltrain says they were all killed by the Black Warlock over three thousand years ago.”

“Three thousand years?” Bijan roared.

Ned could hear his anguish. The wail echoed in the cavern. He covered his ears. “You don’t know how long you’ve been down here?” he asked.

“I’m a part of this rock prison. Just as rocks don’t care about time, neither does my body. Uthal only allowed this one eye to view the world down here. To let me wish for a life I could no longer have.”

“There’s gotta be a way to get you out. All spells can be broken, ya know.”

“How do you know this?” the golden eye asked.

“Because that’s what all our fairy tales say back on Earth.”

“Ahh, Earth. I remember Earth and the crystal palaces of the Fomorians on the land of Mu.”

Ned sat down on the boulder. He liked Bijan, but didn’t understand why. All he could feel was compassion for whatever Uthal had locked away in the rock. There was something about the golden eye that made him feel safe. Perhaps it was because they were both alone due to trickery. But whatever the reason, Ned felt compelled to find a way to free him.

“I don’t know about any land called Mu, but I do know fairy tales. And in our fairy tales on Earth, there’s always an ending in which the spells are broken and everyone’s happy.”

The golden eye blinked several times. “I think you’re right,” Bijan finally replied. “I remember something about the Brollachans’ visits which always leaves me curious. They seemed to be overly interested in something at the base of my rocks. A little box. There, down to your left. Maybe that will give us a clue.”

Ned jumped from his perch and scrambled over numerous boulders until he found a small, ornate silver box embedded in a black rock at the base of Bijan’s stony prison. In the middle of the box was a keyhole. “I found it,” he exclaimed to the giant eye.

“What do you see? Is there something there that could help me?”

“It’s some kind of lock.” Looking at the keyhole, Ned bent his eye to the opening and peered inside. The box seemed empty. “But there’s nothing inside. That’s silly. Why have a box with a lock and nothing inside?”

“What? You’re so wise. How correct to assert that an empty box makes no sense.”

Ned sat down on the ground across from the silver box and glared at it. He agreed with Bijan. Why would Uthal put an empty box inside a rock? It didn’t make any sense and there wasn’t anything in it to help break a spell, much less open it. As he always seemed to do when he was thinking, Ned touched the silver key under his tunic, his fingers caressing its outline. Suddenly his mind connected to the key. “I got it,” he screamed. “I think I understand.”

“What? What do you have?”

Ned fumbled with the chain around his neck. “The key! I’ve got the key!”

Slipping the sliver key into the box, Ned turned it and was quickly blinded by a brilliant white light. The silver container jerked and moaned. A deep rumbling in the ground beneath him caused him to back away as the rock pile began to split apart. The earth shook violently as the rocks tumbled down to the shoreline and into the hidden underground lake.

In a split moment, the golden eye was freed from its prison. Ned watched as the dust settled and Bijan shook off the remaining debris from his body. The boy sucked in his breath, amazed at the massive pale white dragon that towered above him.

Bijan spread his wings, testing muscle and bone. “I feel so much better,” he said. He bent closer to Ned. “Thank you for breaking the spell.”

“You’re welcome,” Ned whispered. He was too afraid to move. Just in case the beast stepped on him. Accustomed to DaGon’s small stature, the immense size of Bijan was overpowering. “I didn’t know you were a dragon.”

“Would that have made a difference? Would you have left me imprisoned if you knew what I was?”

“No. I mean yes. Oh, I’m getting confused. I mean no. It wouldn’t have made a difference. And yes. I still would have broken the spell.”

Bijan drew in a deep breath, his large chest filling with air. “What’s your name, my young rescuer?”

“Ned. My name is Ned Neely.”

With grandeur, Bijan bowed. “Ned Neely, I’m in your debt forever. But first I must pay a visit to Uthal and exact a revenge for the Fomorian people.”

“Okay. That’s kinda where we were headed, too.”

The dragon lowered his head to view Ned. “Who are the we you speak of?”

“My friends and I. Keltrain, DaGon, Lily and Lamfada, my brother, Thomas, and my cousin, Miranda. Oh, and then there’s this weird boy named Lug and a talking cat named Sonya. But she got hurt. We had Matt too, but he got washed overboard while we were sailing here. Although my cousin Miranda says she thinks he’s alive and is still on the island. That’s how I got stuck down here. I saw him. Or thought it was him…”

“Can you go a little slower with your words, young Ned?”

“Sorry. It’s just all jumbled up in my head like that.  We’re on our way to Crag Cairn to face Uthal and rescue children he kidnapped from Earth. Me and my family and friends. Keltrain says that old evil warlock is beginning a spell that caused the destruction of the Fomorian homeland on Earth.”

“Ah, yes. I know what he’s speaking of. Keltrain was a dear friend to the Fomorians. It’s a very dangerous spell. I remember it and the first time the Black Warlock cast its words. Its blackness sought the life and souls of those with magic. It was horrible. It took from them the essence that made them unique. It hollowed them out, leaving only a shell, an empty being. Others it killed. The Fomorian people gathered to battle him and those that followed his dark sermons. We all hoped to end the suffering he inflicted on Earth and the magic creatures who lived there. But the Great War only tore the land of Crystal Palaces and it sank beneath the sea. Our fight did nothing to stop Uthal.

“The Elf King and Queen were able to find this world through the portals. What was left of magic creatures and the Fomorian people escaped through it. We all thought we had found sanctuary at last. I don’t know much after the beginning of the Second War on Green Isle. I was tricked by a Bodach who took the likeness of Prince Finley, and when I woke up I was imprisoned. Here in the red cavern. My body mingled with rock, except for one eye.”

Ned thought about his experience before tumbling down into Bijan’s cavern. The connection his mind made to the dragon’s words and the figure of Matt came together in an explosion of emotion.

It had been just outside Keltrain’s gardens, in the night, when he and the others had come across the Bodach. The creature told them he could be trusted and would take the scent of Matt far away from them so they could travel in safety. It had been a trick from the very beginning. Ned realized that they had made a mistake in trusting the thing. The Bodach who had become Matt came here. That Bodach didn’t care one bit about their quest. Ned began to worry for his brother and Miranda. Would they be able to see through the disguise if they met up with it? Or would they fall into the trap like he did? “We have to get out of here,” he said to the dragon.

“What’s the matter, Ned Neely?” the dragon inquired. “There’s a different look to your face.” Bijan bent closer to Ned.

“There’s another Bodach here on the island and it’s taken the form of my friend that drowned on our way over here. If I don’t get out to warn my friends and family, it will trick the others like it did me. It’s how I ended up down here. It tricked me into thinking my friend was hurt. I fell into the hole trying to help it,” he said. He pointed up to the small opening he fell through. “It made me think that it was my friend. I walked right into the trap.”

Bijan drew back. “Then we’ll find our way out. For I believe that our two destinies lie together. I’ll fight alongside you. When you and your friends confront Uthal.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Did you feel that?” Olifur asked. His furry face turned toward Nimi, the soft brown eyes questioning.

“Yes. A powerful shake of the ground. Like the island heaving in pain,” the elf murmured.

Idril stood still as the last of the rumblings passed through the hill where they stopped. Snow fell around them, enveloping the travelers in a curtain of white crystals. The weather had turned bitter once they broke camp in the early morning hours. Seeing the white flakes on his dingy white cloak brought forth the only short memory he had. It was strange, the darkness that his mind hid in. And yet, there was the one instance of the past. That of a horseback ride in a raging blizzard, his arms sheltering someone in front of him.

“Idril? Are you okay?” the soft voice of Adalay whispered from behind him.

“Yes. I was just reflecting on the only memory I have. That of snow.”

“I wish I could help you remember. But without my book, I’m lost. I can only recall some spells.”

Idril laughed slightly. “We both appear to have problems.”

“Tell me what your memory is of.” The woman prodded.  “Perhaps I can help decipher it.”

Falling back into step with Adalay, Idril hesitated before he spoke. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know more of his past. What if he found out he wasn’t a good person? What if he wasn’t the hero or valiant wielder of magic like Nimi believed? He didn’t want to disappoint his new friends.

“I’m riding on the back of an animal. It’s a large brown horse and there’s someone in front of me. Smaller. With a white cloak on. Like this.” He held up his own dirty wool cloak. “The snow is falling heavily and we’re riding fast. I can sense an urgency. We needed to get somewhere, somewhere very important.”

“You do remember someone else with you?”

“Yes.”

“Then do you think it’s possible you were headed here to Black Isle for a purpose? Maybe you’ve been separated from your companions?”

Idril glanced at Adalay. Did she know something he didn’t? She shivered and gathered the furs around her body as their gazes locked. What did she see when she looked at him? She was always watching him.

“It’s not what you think,” she said quietly, like she had read his thoughts.

“What do you mean?”

“I’m just trying to figure out who you are. That’s all.”

“I sense your presence in here,” he replied, touching his temple. “I don’t know if I like the intrusion.”

“The intrusion is part of my powers. I’m only trying to help you figure out your memories.”

“What did you see, then?”

“A lot of darkness.”

Idril grimaced. He looked away. The realization that his past was hidden from him didn’t do anything to comfort him.

“We’ll need to travel up,” Nimi stated. His finger pointed toward the sky. He stopped and turned. “The fortress is hidden in the center of the island’s mountains.”

Idril nodded his understanding. He had already noticed that the woods had begun to thin as they started to climb the steep trail. The landscape had become more barren. Passing through the remnants of an ancient city earlier in the morning, Nimi had pointed to the snow-covered peaks above them. He told them that the mountain pass was their destination.

To Idril, it seemed like a daredevil plan, as Nimi explained how he believed finding a hidden door at the back of Uthal’s castle would be the safest route into the interior. Once in, the elf insisted that he would be able to carry out Queen Erulisse’s orders and find out where Bera had hidden Uthal’s prison—the Mirror of Arianhod.

“The Mirror of Arianhod is another ancient Fomorian artifact,” he explained. “But its powers are limited. Bera knows this. I’ve heard rumors that she’s sent the princess of the Shadow People to find the last unicorn.”

“What happens if the last unicorn is found?” Idril asked.

“Then we’re lost. The unicorn is the only being left of purest light and goodness that can stand against Uthal and his escape from the mirror. If the unicorn is killed, the power of the mirror dims.”

“And?”

“He will break free from his prison. This is why the witch wants it. That and its power are needed for the forbidden spell.”

Idril’s mind came back to the present. He touched the box under his tunic, his mind shifting through the hazy memory of the horseback ride and the items he carried with him. He wondered why he possessed such great artifacts of magic. What was their purpose? And could he really be here to help Nimi?

He pulled the box out, opening its lid. The black wood of the wand shimmered, the golden images dancing in the grey light. He took the wand from its haven and rubbed his fingers over the polished shaft. Sighing, he felt hopeless. His heart longed to understand its meaning. More than anything, he wished he could be the great wielder of magic that Nimi thought he was. It would surely give him the means necessary to aid in this struggle that Nimi spoke of.

Without warning, a jolt of hot electric fire shot through his fingers from the wand. The immense heat traveled through the bones in his hand and then his arm. It pierced through his skin. The accompanying pain caused him to drop to his knees, crying in agony.

“Make it stop!” he screamed. A multitude of voices filled his head, swirling in a chaotic frenzy, like a million bits of lights dotting his senses. He tried to let go of the wand, but his fingers wouldn’t release the wood. The magic from it burned. He watched in horror as a multitude of emblems and designs were traced by the magic flame into his fingers and then his hand. The pain continued to travel up his arm and he felt it scorching his neck and face.

Adalay’s screams came to him, but they were very faint. He watched as Nimi made his way to where Idril knelt in the snow. Both Adalay and Nimi were shouting at him, but their words were lost as the voices grew louder in his head and drowned out everything else. Shaking and trembling, his body filled with light and his hand grew hotter. The rage of the voices grew more intense until all rushed together like a great wind, roaring and tearing at his soul. Then just as quickly as it came, it left. Everything became silent. No movement, save for the gentle falling of the snow. He opened his mouth and gasped for air.

The wand fell from his grasp and Idril remained still. The left side of his body throbbed. Nimi knelt next to him and picked the ancient talisman up. He quickly placed it back into the box and slammed the lid shut.

“What happened?” the elf asked. He forced Idril to look at him. “Did you call for the wand’s magic? What did you do?”

Idril couldn’t find his voice. He opened his mouth again, but nothing came out. He wanted to tell them what he just experienced, but for some reason, the voices wouldn’t let him say the words. They quieted him. The stillness within his soul was uneasy and unfamiliar.

“Look at his body!” Adalay exclaimed. “There are strange markings burned into his skin. These are Fomorian symbols. Druid symbols. All combined together. What happened?”

Idril felt Nimi uncurl his left hand. “It’s marked you, Idril. It’s chosen you for its own,” Nimi explained. The elf took snow and begin to pat it on the burns. “I told you that you were a great wielder of magic.”

Idril looked down at his hand and saw the strange signs. His eyes followed the markings to his wrist. He could still feel the heat on the left side of his neck and face. He knew it too. The wand had taken him. The markings were a message, but they wouldn’t say for who. This is what the voices were saying to him. It had given him his heart’s desire. He had become the master of true magic. His soul belonged to Green Isle.

CHAPTER TWENTY

“How can we leave him like that?” Thomas exclaimed.

“We must get to Uthal’s castle before it’s too late.  I’m sorry, Thomas, but we’ve got to follow through with our quest. There are others who are depending on us. Please believe me when I tell you that this isn’t an easy choice for me to make,” Keltrain replied.

“I saw where he fell in. It was a large cavern. We can climb down into it to see if he is still…” Thomas couldn’t finish the sentence. His whole body shuddered with grief.

Inwardly, Thomas admonished himself for not going with Ned into the woods. The heavy guilt of his brother’s demise weighed deeply on him. When Ned hadn’t returned, Thomas went looking for him. He happened to catch a glimpse of Ned chasing something. Quickly he followed, but he wasn’t in time. It was Ned’s yell that brought him close enough to witness the cave-in. “It’s all my fault,” he whispered.

“It was my duty to look after both of you. I’ve failed,” DaGon said. “I should’ve been more careful.”

“It’s far deeper than any rope we have.” Lug rose from the edge of the hole. “We could lose another trying to find the bottom.”

“Thomas, I know this is hard and all. It’s hard for me, too. But we gotta get to the others before they start the spell.”

Thomas looked at his cousin. He knew Miranda was right, but his heart was crying out for his brother. He felt torn between Ned and his duty to the quest. After they had lowered a torch down into the hole as far as their ropes would reach, he realized the blackness went on forever. Could Ned have even survived that? He swiped at a tear in the corner of his eye.

“I’m sorry, but we’ve got to go on,” the wizard said. His voice was soft, but firm. “There’s nothing more we can do.”

Hot tears streamed down Thomas’ cheeks. This was the most difficult thing he had ever faced. Knowing that he would never see Ned again was a painful acknowledgement of their frailty. Feeling Miranda’s arms around him, he buried his face in her neck and sobbed. Their group had become broken and splintered. How could he go on? How could he protect Miranda like he promised Matt, when he couldn’t even protect his own brother?

“It’ll be okay, Thomas. I promise. We’ll come back after we’ve finished at Crag Cairn and we’ll bring longer rope,” the girl whispered, unsuccessfully attempting to stifle her own tears. “I’m not going to give up on Matt or Ned. They aren’t dead. I can feel it.”

Thomas let go of Miranda and wiped his face. “Okay. Okay. I believe you. Your magic is strong. I see it when you hold that sword at night. When ya think everyone is sleepin’, I see it. I see it in your face. If you say he’s all right, then he’s all right. But ya gotta promise me. We’ll come back to find him.”

“We’re not goin’ back home without either one of them. I wouldn’t allow it.”

Thomas turned and looked back at the black shore behind them. He hated this island and in a small secret space in his heart, he hated Green Isle. He hated it because of what this quest had done to all of them. He hated it because it made him feel alone. Nothing made sense in this place and no matter what any of his friends said, he hated it most of all because he felt magic asked too much of them. It took everything and offered nothing in return. Thomas felt a jolt beneath his feet. As if in response to the angry feelings he harbored, the ground shook violently, the rumbling lasting several seconds.

“Are there normally earthquakes on this island?” Lug asked.

“I don’t be rememberin’ no quakes here. Do ya think that witch is startin’ the spell, wizard?”

Keltrain looked bewildered. “I can’t say that I can ever place a memory of quakes on this island. But my time here was brief. And that was three thousand years in the past.”

“If it be that witch openin’ the spell, then we best be gettin’ along to Crag Cairn,” Lamfada stated.

“I agree. Miranda, would you mind getting Sonya?”

“Yes. I’ll carry her for a while. If someone else could help afterwards.” She turned to Thomas. “Don’t worry. We’ll come back and find Ned. I promise,” she whispered. “We’ll come back.”

Lug gathered the makeshift travois he had made earlier and nodded to Thomas and Miranda. “Why don’t you let me take the first shift?”

“But your arm and all. It’s still bleeding a bit,” Miranda said. “I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

“I’m not as weak as you think me,” Lug replied.

Thomas watched the strange exchange between his cousin and the innkeeper’s boy. He waited until Lug was far enough away before he grabbed Miranda by the arm. “Gee whiz. What’s going on with you two? You make lovey dove eyes at each other all the time. I thought you liked Matt.”

Miranda lowered her head. “I love Matt. There’s nothing at all goin’ on between me and Lug.” She quickly darted up to the front of the group and walked beside the wizard. Thomas felt even more alone. “What’ll happen when we get to Lismort?” he asked the leprechaun behind him. “Do ya think the captain and his men will be waitin’ on us?”

“Aye, lad. But best you mind the mixed-up emotions startin’ to take ya over. They can muddle a head, ya know. Then ya won’t be thinkin’ straight and makin’ the wrong kind of decisions.”

“What do you know about my emotions?” Thomas asked. His anger was slowly starting to take over him.

“I be knowin’ that losin’ Ned wasn’t no accident. Divide and conquer. Ever hear of that? Best ya start thinkin’ about how Uthal wants ya to be angry and makin’ all sorts of wrong decisions. Easier that way, if ya be askin’ me.”

Thomas regarded the leprechaun. “Gee. Ya mean you don’t think this was an accident? Losing Ned was planned?”

“Divide and conquer. Best remember that.”

Thomas followed Lamfada, his anger subsiding. He hadn’t thought about the fact that Uthal would purposely cause Ned to disappear. But it did make sense. If one or more of the legendary four of the prophesy either disappeared or failed to make it to his fortress, then it would be less likely that Keltrain’s visions would come true. “What a jerk,” he said to himself.

“Eh? Did ya say somethin’, lad?” Lamfada turned and looked at him.

“No. I was just talkin’ to myself.”

“First sign of crazy, in me book.”

“I was kinda of agreein’ with what you said.”

“Hm. Funny way to agree. Talkin’ to yerself.”

“People do it all the time on Earth.”

“If people be doin’ it here, then we say they be a might touched. By the way, I’m glad yer back to yerself. Need a level head here on out, lad. Dangerous business at Crag Cairn.”

Thomas nodded. He now understood what the leprechaun had meant. Ned was separated from them on purpose. If Miranda was right and he wasn’t dead, then Ned could be in trouble if one of Bera’s henchmen had him. It made Thomas even more determined to get to Uthal’s fortress.

Thomas regarded the distant peaks of the mountains in front of them. Their destination was somewhere up there. Would the group be able to forge the rugged terrain? They looked formidable. Thomas shook his head. It seemed like a difficult task, but there was too much at stake for them to give up, and he wanted to find his brother and Matt.

The snow had begun to fall faster and heavier. He shivered and drew his white cloak around him. Keltrain’s magic, still in the wool, enveloped his body with warmth. The sense of well-being in its shelter helped his mind work.

What lay in store for them? They had already battled Babda and her Ravens, the black water dragon, and the Brollachan at the Nuada Findi outpost in the Great Pine Forest. The Slaugh had taken Matt and now Ned had disappeared, perhaps at the hands of one of Bera’s henchmen. What was Uthal going to throw at them next? And would they be able to fight back? It was just him and Miranda, along with the others. Is this what Uthal had been planning all along? Separating them one by one? Morrigana’s words came back to him. Don’t doubt, she had told him.

He started formulating several series of plans, the first being to find Toby, Caitlin, and George. Inwardly, he knew Miranda understood her role and he felt that his was just beginning to take form. Don’t doubt, he kept telling himself. He had finally drawn a conclusion about the experiences that had been hurdled at him. It made sense now, when he applied Morrigana’s instructions, along with what the leprechaun had said. He had felt alone because he had doubted everything—the quest, the magic, the legend, and most importantly, himself. The children would be his primary concern, and keeping his promise to Matt to get them back to Earth his focus. His power lay in the fact that he never should doubt his importance or what Green Isle was asking of him. Morrigana had been right. Don’t doubt.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Lug dropped the travois and rubbed the shoulder of his injured arm. He insisted that he carry the cat the whole distance to Lismort. The pain helped to keep him focused and his mind shuttered. No one must know who he was. It got even more dangerous the closer they got to Crag Cairn. Miranda’s power was getting stronger. He didn’t want them—especially her—to know about his past or his future. Miranda’s gifts were growing and soon she would have an extensive sight of those she met. Seeing their journeys and their destinations. Besides, the time wasn’t here when they would be joined as husband and wife. He must protect them both until then and that meant keeping her from his secret.

“Wizard. We be alone,” Lamfada said when they reached the ruins. “No captain. No men.”

“They may not have made it here yet, my friend.”

DaGon stuck his snout in the air and took a deep breath. “I don’t smell them. They haven’t come this way.”

Lug glanced at the dragon. “Could it be that they fought the Wurm further out? Or even at another location? I’m sure that we would have seen some of the captain’s men washing up on shore along with the wreckage.”

“The boy’s right,” DaGon said.

Lily lifted herself from Keltrain’s front pocket and looked at the dragon. “DaGon dear, do you think you could fly above the tree line to see if you spot them?”

“Let’s rest. I’ll do that when the snow subsides a bit.”

From under the cloth on the travois, a small but clear meow caught Lug’s attention. “I think the cat’s awake.”

Miranda rushed to Sonya’s side and uncovered her. “Oh my, how are ya feelin’?”

“The jarring of being dropped on the hard, cold ground would wake anyone. I’m not bad but there is still dreadful pain at being mishandled,” Sonya yowled. The cat blinked several times. “How long have I been out? Wizard? I’m sure this is your doing. Where are we?”

“On Black Isle,” Miranda responded. Lug could hear the gentleness in her voice.

He watched as the cat examined the group. He knew she didn’t fail to notice that two were missing. This was another one he would have to be careful with. She had more ancient magic than the wizard and that of the sword. He could feel her past had mingled with the druids of the old world.

“Where’s Matt and Ned?” she inquired gruffly. “Why aren’t they here?”

“It’s been somewhat of an adventure,” Thomas replied. “The Slaugh caused Matt to fall overboard and he was lost at sea. And then someone, or something, purposely trapped Ned. He fell into a large cavern. Uthal wants us divided and conquered. At least that’s what Lamfada believes, and I believe it, too.”

“And our ship was destroyed by a black water dragon. I managed to get you off safely with Lug’s help and all. Before the Wurm tore apart the ship.”

“You didn’t stop this?” The cat hissed at Keltrain. Miranda’s words didn’t seem to faze her.

“Things were beyond my control,” the wizard retorted. “Besides, this journey has taken a toll on us all. There’s no reason for your attack on me.”

“You’ve forgotten your true magic. Being that fish. And now we’ve lost two important individuals in this quest against Uthal.”

“Would you allow me to search the ruins and see if we can find any sign that the captain and his men may have already passed through?” Lug asked in an attempt to change the subject.

“Yes. Please. Thank you. Take Lily, Thomas, and Miranda with you. Sonya and I need to have a private discussion. DaGon and Lamfada can take the opposite direction. Don’t tarry long. Who knows what other surprises may hide in the shadows.”

Lug was only too happy to oblige the wizard. Listening to those two argue wasn’t helping the situation. He could feel the others’ hesitation and it was affecting the mood of the group.

“What do you think they’re going to talk about?” Miranda asked once they were out of ear shot. “I really get the feeling that they don’t like each other very much.”

“I think Sonya has an expectation that Keltrain could’ve saved Matt and Ned,” Lug replied. He held his arm as they walked through the ancient ruins. The cut was throbbing now and the bandages showed fresh dark stains. “I don’t see how it would have been possible. Keltrain doesn’t seem to have the power to hide the Slaugh’s prey from them. Isn’t that why you had been wearing the elf pins?”

“Yes. The Fairy Queen placed a spell on them. But Matt fell and cracked his. That’s why the Slaugh could see him. It was unavoidable. I hate to say it and all, but it’s nothin’ anyone had any control of. Fate, maybe? Although Keltrain believes that what happened was his fault because it’s not what his visions had told him.”

“The universe has a plan. While we have free will to choose our paths, it always has a way of bringing us back to where we’re supposed to be. Matt’s destiny may not have been with us. It’s the legend of the four. But who’s to say what four will reach Uthal and what four will continue the fight.”

“I hadn’t thought of it that way. I guess you could be right and all.”

“Lamfada said to keep in mind that Uthal is trying to divide and conquer us,” Thomas interjected. “I kinda agree. Gee, I hope Ned’s okay.”

“Ah, yes. Picking us off one by one. To separate us, and of course, make us demoralized.” Lug looked at Thomas. He liked him. He hoped Thomas losing his brother wouldn’t keep him from making the necessary decisions for their success against the dark one.

He watched as the flower fairy enclosed herself in her golden bubble as the wind picked up speed. Lug could feel her energy. She carried a light of innocence and had the makings of becoming a guardian. Perhaps one day she would be.

“I’m worried, my dears,” Lily said, shivering slightly. “I hope we can find the captain and his men. Because I think that if we don’t, it will affect Keltrain the most.”

The friends grew silent as they crunched through mud and snow. Lug understood what she meant. He didn’t want to come outright and take leadership of the journey, but he knew that he could persuade the wizard if he needed to. He didn’t want to use his magic because that would give away his presence. Trying to find any trace of the captain and his men, he quickly scanned the ground. He wanted to find something, anything, that would suggest they weren’t alone. Instead, his ears caught a muted sound in the distance and he turned toward the direction it came from.

“What was that?” Miranda asked.

“Gee, I didn’t hear anything.” Thomas turned and scanned the mountain above them.

“It was a cry of some sort,” Lug stated. “It was very far away. I don’t hear it now.”

“It’s a Wulver,” Lily whispered.

“I don’t think so,” Lug replied. “But I can’t be sure.”

“I heard Keltrain mention them back in the Great Pine Forest. What are Wulvers?” Thomas inquired.

“They’re a hybrid Bera helped to conjure up in the Second War. They have the large body of a warrior, but the head of a wolf. Their strength is unmeasurable. They’ll strip the flesh from your bones while you are still alive. Anyone who has met them face to face never lives to tell about it.” Lily darted behind the three and then hovered. “They show no mercy to anyone.”

“If it was a Wulver, maybe we should tell Keltrain,” Miranda said. “I hope that the captain and his men didn’t run into them and all.”

“Gee whiz. What next? We’ve already had to deal with a lot since we came through the portal. I’m not up to dealing with some kind of new beastie.”

“Unfortunately, you’ll probably have a lot more to deal with before this quest is finished,” Lug said.

“I’m not sayin’ that I’m scared, but I’m not wantin’ to deal with anything new right now. Can we just hurry and finish?”

Lug nodded. He looked back at the mountains. The scream had seemed human. He was sure of it. But he also couldn’t dismiss the Wulvers. Inwardly, he agreed with Thomas. Coming face to face with the Wulvers wasn’t what they needed right now. Another battle with Uthal’s henchmen would mean more casualties, and Lug knew that the possibility of losing more of the group would only incite panic. They all needed to keep their wits about them as they drew closer to Crag Cairn.

When Lug brought the others full circle, he saw that DaGon and Lamfada had already made it back. They stood talking excitedly to the wizard.

“They’re not too far from here. Near a road that branches in several directions. Only the footprints stop long before the road divides,” the dragon stated with agitation.

“This is a dilemma. We need to decide which way to go so that we can catch up to them.” Keltrain sighed. “A fork in the road means we have a fifty-fifty chance of being correct.”

Lug noticed that Sonya was sitting upright next to the wizard, licking her wounds. The sleep medicine Keltrain had given her back at Partholon, along with the healing salve, seemed to have worked. Most of the deep cuts were now fading and the fur had started to re-grow. He wished the salve hadn’t been lost beneath the waves. It would have done his arm good to have some healing.

“Let’s just go there. Perhaps I can smell the scent of who passed that way,” she demanded. “Sitting here talking about it isn’t getting us any further along.”

Lug smiled slightly. Her attitude matched the deep magic she carried. She may become an ally once he could sense her intentions better.

“You should know that we heard a strange howl while we were looking through the ruins,” Lily stated. She fluttered next to the wizard’s head. “It sounded like a Wulver.”

“But the sound could’ve been anything,” Lug interjected. “I agree that it was unusual, but it was too far in the distance to make out its source.”

“Even more reason to git on with the travelin’!” Lamfada exclaimed. “Aye, if there be Wulvers runnin’ around, there probably be other foul creatures lurkin’ with ‘em.”

“Yes, my friend. I think you’re right. Let’s go to the place you and DaGon found. As much as I hate to admit it, we’ll have to trust Sonya to find a scent to determine our next direction of travel.”

Lug was glad the wizard had been quick to decide. It didn’t take them long to get to the fork in the road. The rocky path was barely visible in the snow, hidden by huge dark pines, but the contours of the land still showed the outlines of the road.

Sonya sauntered over to the byway and lifted her nose in the air. She paused for several moments, her feline instincts taking over. “The right seems to carry the scent of several things. I smell fur. Ewww. Like that of a dog. And humans. And an elf, if you can believe it.”

Lug drew back slightly. An elf? What was an elf doing here on Black Isle? He looked at Miranda. Her brow wrinkled as she stared at the cat. What was she thinking? Or feeling? He wanted to reach out to her mind again, but was afraid that it would open himself up to the old hag who had visited him before.

“Wulvers are animal and human. Should we go that way, Keltrain? I think we need to go left. What if that elf was being hunted?” Lily fluttered around Keltrain’s head.

“But what if the captain and his men have a dog with them? And the elf could have been sent by Erulisse. We would be making a mistake if we assume the worst.” Making a motion with his hand, the wizard continued, exasperated. “It’s been too long since this city thrived and I don’t remember the way to Crag Cairn. That’s what three thousand years does to you. Erases any useful memory. I would send DaGon flying, but the weather is getting worse and I don’t think he would be able to see much through the clouds. Especially with the cover of the dense trees hiding anything below. I’m at a loss as to how we should proceed.”

“I don’t think this was the captain and his men,” the cat replied.

“How would you know that, Sonya?” Keltrain asked. His brow furrowed. “You seem to always want to do things your way. If I recall, some of your choices haven’t been very wise.”

“I followed you most of the way from your river. I was there at the outpost, so I know what they smell like. Dirty and pretty much unwashed. You can dwell in the past or live here in the now. The choice is yours. But I’m telling you, this wasn’t the captain and his men.”

“You were with us the whole time?” Miranda exclaimed.

“Most of the time,” Sonya replied. “We need to go left. For once, trust me. This smell to the right is unfamiliar. There’s something different about it.”

The wizard took a deep breath. He regarded Sonya with what appeared to be reservation, but Lug wasn’t sure. “At this point, I’m afraid we must follow Sonya’s instructions. DaGon? Did you happen to smell anything different?”

“I’m picking up the same scents. It’s very unfamiliar. I’m not quite certain if the elf is one of Erulisse’s. If she sent someone, it would have been from Kille Calle, and this elf doesn’t have the scent.”

“See. I’m right,” Sonya stated.

To Lug, it felt like they were making the wrong choice. Yet, he couldn’t let his magic help right now. He didn’t want to chance being exposed. For him, getting to Crag Cairn without discovery was the most important element of his involvement. He fell into step with the others and watched Miranda from behind. He must complete his mission at all cost and bring her back to Partholon when they were finished.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

“There it is. Lismort.” The captain pointed toward the battered ruins on the hills in front of them. “I hope the others will be there.”

“If they made it,” Rufus said quietly.

Urcias turned his horse to see his lieutenant. “If they made it? I don’t want to accept that. If I do, then what did we come for? It’s a moot point. I’ll not resign our world to that demon yet.”

“Sorry, Captain.”

“They’ll be there.” Pulling on the reins of his horse, he moved aside as the rest of the group trotted past. Most of the ancient port city had been reclaimed by the forest, but there was still evidence of the grandeur she once held. Monuments and crumbing statutes, covered by the dirt and grime of the ages, stared in a silent vigil toward the sea, protecting the memory of the ancient Fomorian city. Urcias hesitated. Remaining behind, he watched his men as they climbed a partial road into the snow-covered ruins. He stared at the dreary scene and shook his head. They had been lucky. Horses had been recovered, so the journey from their position at the wreck took just under a day and he was glad of that. But the weather had taken a turn for the worse. Would the wizard be down there?

Urcias glanced up at the sky. Low clouds had started to descend and a light fog was creeping in from the sea. The new snow had started to fall heavily and the large flakes stuck to his leather. He nudged his horse forward to catch up to the men. They must be. They had to be.

The gait of the animals slowed as they drew closer to the heart of the city. Urcias knew their nerves were frazzled. An earthquake had interrupted their travel midmorning, making them take notice. Rufus felt that the Black Warlock had some hand in it. He was adamant that the powerful spell had been woven already. But Urcias thought otherwise. No, it’s something else. He knew in his heart that if Uthal had started the spell it would have meant the warlock had already escaped from the prison of the mirror. The spell of winter would have intensified, as the horde of darkness swept over the sea to Green Isle, turning everything in its path into a frozen wasteland. No. It was the island speaking. He told this to his men, hoping to calm their fears. But was it really?

“Do you want to rest, Captain?” Thyssen inquired. He turned his brown mare around to face Urcias. The question brought Urcias from his thoughts.

“It would do us a bit of good. We’ve been runnin’ the horses hard all day,” Christos stated. “Besides. The weather is gettin’ worse. Don’t you agree?”

Urcias nodded. “Let’s get to the cover of the ruins.  The sun’s setting. We’ll camp here for the night.”

Zuya, a small man with an olive complexion, sat behind Christos on his horse. He quickly hopped from the animal and ran toward the ruins. “I’ll find us wood, sir,” he exclaimed. He quickly disappeared into the shadows of the giant pines.

“Like a monkey that one is.” Christos laughed briefly.  “Climbs trees like he was born in them.”

“He may climb like a monkey, but he fights like a shadow,” Thyssen replied. “Saved my arse many times in battle.”

“He’s a wind dancer,” Papella stated. His blue eyes squinted against the cold breeze that ruffled his blond hair. “Dances on the clouds and strikes like a snake. Comes from the heathens that used to live along Half Moon Lake. You know those who just showed up a couple hundred years ago?”

“Where did they come from?” Urcias asked.

“No one knows. Some say from Earth,” Thyssen replied. “Got tangled up with some wild magic and came through a hidden portal in the ApHar Mountains.”

“He’s alone, now. Ya know,” Ditred mumbled through chattering teeth. The bandage over his head sagged with the weight of ice crystals. The blood spots had turned brown from the cold. “He’s the last of his people. Bera got to them. There was a small tribe of wind dancers living around Half-Moon Lake. In the south marshes. That witch sent the Shadow People after them with orders to destroy every man and woman. Including their children. The tribe protected the unicorns.”

“Yes. I remember now,” Thyssen said. “Makes you wonder why she wanted the tribe removed.”

Coming into the shelter of the ancient port city, Urcias urged his men to find a spot that would protect them from the bitter wind coming off the sea. The waves crashed against the cliffs, and the sound reminded him of their battle with the Wurm. My sweet Adalay. His heart sank into silent despair.

After seeing to the welfare of the horses, the men gathered around the fire that Zuya created. The heat felt good and even the small morsels they ate seemed to be satisfying. Urcias held out his hand to the flame. His mind moved again to Adalay. For just a moment the vision of her beautiful face flashed in his mind’s eye. He shook his head, trying to dislodge the mental picture.  He didn’t want to remember her right now, because there wasn’t time for grief. At least not the way she should have been grieved for.

“Are you okay, Captain?” Rufus asked. His voice remained low.

“Yes. Why do you ask?”

“I know you. I know that look. And I know about yer feelings for Queen Adalay.”

Urcias closed his eyes and turned from the light of the fire. He didn’t want any of his men to witness the torment of his soul. “I can’t allow myself to dwell on her right now. I’ve got to get us to Crag Cairn and distractions have no place here,” he said. He hoped his words didn’t waver.

“Sir?”

“Rufus?”

“Yes. I understand,” the lieutenant murmured. He moved away from Urcias.

The captain was glad he was left alone. He continued to gaze at the fire well after the group grew silent. Only the crackle of the wood as the flames consumed them filled the night air. This allowed him time. Time to think, to grieve, to collect his feelings. It was in the later hours of the night, when the men had drifted to sleep, that he felt he could finally get rest. But just before his eyes closed, the horses became uneasy.

At first it was just a whinny or two. They shifted quietly but then moved and thrashed against their tethering. Urcias rose to find that Zuya had already ventured out of the shelter and into the blast of chilly air coming from the ocean. The snow swirled in a chaotic dance around his shoulders as he moved toward the animals. Urcias could hear him talking softly to the beasts. Within moments, they had quieted.

“What’s going on?” Thyssen asked.

“The horses were spooked.” Urcias and the others made their way to Zuya.

“Something’s out there,” the wind dancer said.

“The wizard?”

“No. Something else.”

When a figure emerged from the shadows of the trees, the sudden appearance startled everyone. Drawing their weapons, the eight warriors braced for an attack.

“Hello? Can you help me? I’ve hurt my ankle and it may be broken.”

The figure limped closer and Urcias gasped. He recognized the boy. “Matt? Is it you?” He moved quickly and clasped Matt’s shoulders. “It’s good to see you. Where are Keltrain and the others?” Motioning to his men to lower their blades, Urcias and Ortho helped Matt to the warmth of the fire. Ortho draped one of his blankets over the boy, patted him gently on the back, and smiled.

“You know this person?” Christos asked. His dark face contorted into a frown.

“Yes. This is one of the legendary four that traveled with the wizard. This is Matt. He was there at the outpost. The day the Brollachan attacked.”

Papella knelt in front of Matt and carefully lifted up the boy’s leg to examine the ankle. “There seems to be some swelling. But it doesn’t look to be broken. Maybe just a small sprain, from what I can see.”

“Where are the others?” the captain asked again.

“We were attacked by a giant black water dragon. It smashed our ship and everyone was separated in the water.  I don’t know if they survived,” Matt exclaimed.

“That isn’t news I want to hear.” Urcias frowned.

“What are we going to do now?” Thyssen inquired. “Do we need to look for the others along the shoreline?”

“I can look for you, sir. It wouldn’t take much for me to go along the fog,” Zuya offered.

“No. I don’t want us separated. We’ll sleep on it tonight and in the morning, we’ll decide. I told Keltrain we would meet him here to help protect the sword’s champion. Obviously, it’s not the boy. So, it must be one of the other children. Without that sword and its protector, fighting against Uthal is useless.”

“Why do we need them? Can’t we take on this warlock ourselves? The Queen gave us the sanctions for war,” Ditred exclaimed. He placed his axe between his knees and held up his palms to the red embers in the fire.

“It’s not that simple,” Urcias replied. He turned to the boy. “Other than your ankle, are you all right?”

Matt nodded and drew the blanket tighter around his body. “It wouldn’t take us but a couple of days, sir. To look along the shore for them. I’m sure they made it.”

Urcias nodded. “We’ll discuss it in the morning. Rest for now.”

When Urcias moved back to the fire, Christos pulled him aside. “Captain? I hope ya don’t mind me sayin’ this. But I feel uncomfortable about the lad. You say ya know him. But would ya know him? If you get what I’m askin’. Understand the inside of the boy. Not just the outside?”

“What are you getting at?”

“I can’t put my finger on it. But there’s something wrong about this boy. Somethin’ just not right about who he says he is. Mind ya. Could be just the veteran in me. War weary and all. But I’m tellin’ ya, that boy feels strange.”

“I believe we’re all on edge. I understand what you’re asking. But it’s Matt. Go rest. There’s nothing wrong with him. Other than being a frightened young man who’s been through more than any other young man his age should go through.” Urcias shook his head as Christos cast a doubtful glance his way. “Enough. All right.”

“If ya say so, sir.” Christos walked away, toward his saddle. Urcias shook his head when Christos glared at him.

When Matt fell asleep, Urcias studied him. What was Christos implying? How would he know the inside of someone? Shaking his head, he moved away from the questions in his thoughts. He was weary too and needed rest without the jumbled visions of Adalay and the men’s fears chasing each other through his dreams. He closed his eyes and lay his head on his saddle. Tomorrow they would scour the coast for any sign of the wizard and others. Hopefully, all would be found alive. He didn’t want to entertain the possibility that the Sword of Balorn and its champion lie at the bottom of the sea with Adalay.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Bijan skimmed the surface of the water, his white wings moving with elegant strokes. Ned clung to the dragon’s neck as he watched the water below. Both had decided earlier that crossing the underground lake was probably the best way to find an exit out of the dragon’s prison. The red glow grew brighter as they drew closer to the opposite side of the lake. To Ned, this suggested that they made the right decision.

Conversation never ceased between the two during the journey. Ned felt compelled to relate the long story Queen Erulisse had told to him and his friends concerning the events of the Second War and the fate of the Fomorians. Bijan asked questions from time to time, but mainly remained quiet until Ned finished.

“It’s as I feared,” Bijan said. “Uthal completed his task of destroying the Fomorian race. All their grace and beauty shall be lost to this world and yours. Except in memories. Even then. Those will be eventually gone, too. Disappearing into myths as the generations on Earth die. Who will remember magic and its creation? Who will take care of it here?”

“Then we can’t let him win. I’ve freed you. Will you help me now? In return?”

“Yes. Did you see any of my kin when you were traveling the lands?”

“Only DaGon.”

“And who is DaGon? I don’t recognize this dragon’s name.”

“He’s not like you. He’s very small for a dragon. And he pals around with a flower fairy.”

“Has all our kind been erased from the lands?”

“I didn’t see any more while we traveled here. But that’s not to say that there aren’t some hiding somewhere or another. Hopefully, your kin hasn’t passed into myth, too.” He knew about myths. They studied them in school. Those of Greek gods and Titans. He wondered if stories about their adventures on Green Isle would become myths. Could the memories of their actions here be bedtime stories people would tell their children? He tried to picture himself as a hero, but couldn’t conjure up an image of anything but a scared little boy who whined too much. He sighed deeply. He would have to do better at his adventure.

“If Uthal does get out of that mirror, Matt’s brother and my cousins lose. And I guess, so does everybody else. I don’t want that to happen. I’ve got to do something to help.”

“You’re certainly very brave, Ned Neely.”

Ned was silent for a moment. He didn’t know what to say to Bijan’s statement. He recalled his actions since passing through the portal and on to Be’thasileth. When they stood looking at the lush green hilltops overlooking Fairy Dell, it had seemed overpowering. He vaguely remembered his emotions. They certainly weren’t brave ones. He felt as if a thousand years had passed since that day. He felt older than the gentleman who lay beneath the crimson flowers, put to sleep by their bite for a hundred years. Ned wondered if perhaps this was all a bad dream and he would awaken in the sanctuary of his bedroom.

“You’re very quiet. Is something wrong?” Bijan inquired.

“No. Nothing’s wrong. I was just thinkin’ that I haven’t been very brave at all. I’m sure my brother, Thomas, gets pretty tired of me whinin’ all the time.”

“I, for one, think you’re extremely brave. You released me from my prison, didn’t you? You didn’t even know what I was and you still set me free. That’s true bravery. To face the unknown, and instead of turning away, move forward into its realm without flinching. It conveys much about your personality. In my opinion.”

Bijan seemed very wise. Ned had never looked at it that way. Perhaps there was some touch of valor deep in his soul.

“Did Queen Erulisse mention what became of the Royal Griffins? They were with me that day I fell into the Bodach’s trap. Both stayed behind as I followed the fake Prince Finley down into the cavern.”

“No. She only said they were the ones that brought the remaining Fomorians to Green Isle. When their land fell into the sea.”

“Perhaps they perished in the Second War. Their might would have been good to have when we confront Uthal.”

The dragon slowed his speed, as the red light grew brighter. Hovering over a cliff, his wings beat faster as he carefully lowered his body to the edge of the rocky surface. Once his talons grasped the overhang, he bent his head so that Ned could climb off, and then maneuvered in beside the boy.

“It’s an elf stone,” Bijan stated. He reached up with his snout and touched the oval rock that illuminated a large metal doorway. “A rather large one. Put here to keep something out…”

“…or in.” Ned looked up at the dragon.

“Ahh, yes. I see your point. It was placed here to keep me in.”

“How are we gonna get out of here?” Ned surveyed the large iron door. “That thing would need a tank to move it. If we could even unlock it.”

“The elf stone is placed with a spell,” the dragon said. “I don’t know what incantation would have been used, but I can push it open if we can find a way around the spell. I may not be like this tank you speak of. But I have power.”

Ned contemplated the door, fingering his silver key as he thought. It took just a moment for him to make the connection with the key again. He pulled it out of his tunic and held it up. Would the door have the same lock that imprisoned Bijan? “Maybe this will break the door’s spell,” Ned exclaimed. “Help me look for a keyhole.”

As Bijan examined the top of the iron door, Ned investigated the lower area. It took several minutes before Ned noticed a twinkle of silver in the soft red glow of the blood stone. Hidden by a group of rocks that had apparently slid down from above, the corner protruded just enough to catch the light. Just enough for us to find it.

“Here!  It’s covered by rocks. Maybe you can get them off,” Ned yelled.

Bijan’s strong talons moved the boulders away with ease. Once the front of the large silver box was exposed, Ned noticed it was covered in the same strange language that was engraved on the key. “They seem to match,” he said, holding up his key. “Let’s hope it fits.”

Moving away from the door, the dragon balanced himself on the edge of the cliff, watching as Ned carefully inserted the silver key. He turned it until he heard the mechanism click. Unlike Bijan’s box, there wasn’t a bright white light and earthquake. Small whirling sounds could be heard inside the metal as the springs loosened. The noises grew louder. Finally, with one loud clank, the metal door pushed outwards.

“It worked!” Ned screamed. He jumped up and down in delight, kicking out his feet in a small jig.

“You have saved us once more, Ned Neely. But the bigger question is: where are we?” Bijan’s massive shoulder pushed the heavy door further open. The dragon peered into the dark hole. “Have we only opened another part of my prison?”

Ned viewed the enormous space behind the iron door.  There was nothing but blackness. But for some reason, he wasn’t afraid. “We just need a light,” he said. He held up his key. “I’m glad I had this.” He tucked it back under his tunic.

Bijan stood up on his back legs and dug at the glowing elf stone. “This will work,” he said, placing the shimmering stone in his teeth.

Ned nodded. “It sure will.” Following the dragon down into the dark hole, Ned wondered if this would lead them to Crag Cairn and his friends. Hopefully.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

Huddled with Olifur, Idril tried to keep warm under the furs. It was almost dawn, but his mind hadn’t rested since they stopped for the night. What had happened puzzled him and he didn’t know what the wand had done. It had taken over all senses and he couldn’t understand the strange energy that enveloped him. It left him in a worse state than when he woke on the beach in the cold surf. He hadn’t a clue about his past, and now, he felt very uncertain about his future. All time seemed to have merged in just that one moment of his desire to wield magic.

He stared at the dimly lit entrance to the small cave Nimi had found. It had been half hidden behind the broken limbs of some ancient dead trees, but somehow the elf located it. The four gathered in front of a fire and ate the meager supper that Nimi provided. It proved to be a quiet meal. The events of the day marked a peculiar moment for them all. Particularly for Idril. There were many questions he felt were unanswered and even when the voices murmured in his head, he still didn’t understand what they wanted. He hadn’t yet mastered how to separate them. Too many of them talked at once.

During the night, out of the corner of his eye, Idril caught Adalay and the elf regarding him strangely. They weren’t alone in trying to understand the episode with the wand. It perplexed him, too. In his mind, he recreated the minutes before the wand branded him. He remembered stroking the soft wood of the shaft, the symbols on the golden tip beckoning to be understood, and his wish, the desire to be the great wielder of magic that Nimi thought he was. This was the starting point, he surmised. It was the wish, the heart’s desire which caused the wood to awaken. He felt the voices talking to him and the soft murmuring of the ghosts who used the ancient relic before.

In small phrases, they tried to make him aware and he caught some of the message. The spirits spoke of great things and other lands. Lands that weren’t of this planet, of Be’thasileth or Green Isle, but a place called Earth. This was his homeland, they said. Idril shook his head, trying to dislodge them. He was of Be’thasileth, not Earth.  He heard Olifur say it when he woke from the cold death. He was now a creature of this world. Earth would never be his home.

Slowly, he slid from under the fur and moved outside. The sun was rising. As he stood on the edge of the mountain trail, he surveyed the surrounding land below. Off in the distance, he could see the rocky shoreline from where they had traveled. Black Isle was large. Its mountain range disappeared on the horizon. Towering above the woodlands and evergreens below, the snowy peaks were smothered by low, misty clouds. There were only two colors to the island, black and grey. The snow even seemed to turn to grey when it touched the rocky surface.

A small sound caught Idril’s attention, breaking him from his thoughts. A tiny cascade of pebbles tumbled from above. “Who’s there?” he asked. His eyes scanned the rocks. In the dim morning light, he could make out the furry body of a wolf. The animal’s eyes regarded him with patient contemplation before turning and slowly trotting further up the trail. Idril felt drawn to it and he followed. Grabbing onto the rocks, he began to climb, searching for the wolf.

When he reached the ledge above, he hoisted his body over and stood up. The wolf had waited for him. Lowering its head, it whined and then quickly disappeared into a thicket. Idril followed cautiously. He understood this wolf wanted something, but at the same time he didn’t want to be attacked.

When he reached the shelter of the thicket, he found himself in front of an ancient marble temple. The stone was cracked by vines, but the grandeur of the pillar entrance could be seen under the years of age. The wolf stood at the top stair. Its gaze held his attention and when he reached the bottom step, the wolf suddenly shape-shifted into the figure of an old woman. Stumbling backwards, Idril fell onto the snowy ground, startled.

“Do you know who I am?” she asked. Her raspy voice beckoned to him. “Come closer.”

“No,” he replied. “Should I remember you?” He moved toward the step she stood on.

“You don’t recall our visit in the bogs on Green Isle?”

Idril shook his head slowly. “I don’t know much of this world. Except snow and death.”

The old woman shuffled down to where Idril stood. She grasped his hand and examined his fingers, hands, arm, neck, and face. Idril felt that she was taking in the strange markings. Her bony hand held his wrist tight as her eyes studied the left side of his body.

“It’s changed. Hm. This is strange indeed. The path you take is no longer what I saw earlier. Your direction is new. Have you free will over the fates? Or is there some higher power at work here?”

“I don’t understand what you’re talking about.”

Laughing slightly, the old woman smiled oddly. “He named you Idril Amras, wielder of magic. That elf who says he comes from Kille Cael. Interesting one, he is.”

“He’s my friend.”

“He’s more than a friend. A greater purpose has been presented to you in this place. They have taken you for their own and you no longer belong to Earth. But you wanted that, didn’t you?”

“That name is what they whisper in my head,” Idril said. “Earth.”

“They should. They came from there. Before Uthal destroyed them. They’re the Druid spirits attached to the wand. Listen to their advice. They’ll keep you safe.”

“Who are you?”

“I’m the one who watches over Be’thasileth and those who dwell in its lands. Some call me the goddess of the land. Others call me by the name of Morrigana. I’m more ancient that Uthal. Remember that.”

“They say you were once of Earth, too.”

Morrigana nodded. “Yes, it’s true. But I traveled with those who sought refuge from the darkness. Those in your world seemed to forsake the things of nature. There was no use for what I had to offer.”

“Will you ever go back?”

“No. But you will. Only for a time, though. Until Green Isle calls you back.”

“I can’t go there. I know nothing of that place.”

“The wand has chosen you, Idril Amras. You’ll wield its magic. Your destiny doesn’t stop at the doorstep of Uthal. It continues back at Earth. It’s part of your life’s path and you can’t forsake it. You may try. But it’ll always bring you back to where you belong.”

“What’s needed of me? Do you know? I’m not sure of my future. Because I can’t seem to understand my past.”

“There are many things desired of you. But for now, your quest is to help Nimi and Adalay. Be prepared for battle. It’s coming. Like the roaring of a great beast that wants to devour all of you. Beware of strangers. Some are worth knowing. Some not.”

Idril closed his eyes. He could feel the surge of energy from the wand, safely held close to his breast in its box. The power was intoxicating.

“And don’t become swayed by its call or use it for wrong,” Morrigana whispered. “Then you will be consumed by the blackest of all evil.”

Idril opened his eyes and stared at the old woman. He understood her meaning. “How can I stop it from taking me over?”

“I’ll give you Ewa. Its presence will help you understand what’s right and what’s wrong as you wield the power of the Fomorian wood. Ewa is wisdom. It’s a magic that the old Druids of Earth once carried. It will guide you on your journey.”

Balling up her hands, the old woman closed her eyes.  A great blue light suddenly shone through her fingers as she moved her hands around a circle of energy. Slowly she crushed the electricity into a small compact sphere and thrust it toward Idril’s heart. The jolt of its presence in his body sent a shock through him. His head snapped back as a warmth cascaded through his extremities.

“Ewa will stay with you forever. It’ll protect you from the sway of darkness. It’s my gift to you. Remember. Help Nimi and Adalay free the others.” Shape-shifting back into the wolf, Morrigana trotted out of the thicket. In a moment, the wolf transformed into a flurry of snow and the ice crystals danced away on the wind.

Idril touched his heart where the Ewa had been placed. It was hot, the energy warming his body. He followed the animal tracks back out of the thicket and found himself once again on the ledge alone. He thought of what Morrigana said to him. Going to Earth had never crossed his mind. To him, it was an unknown place that the ghosts in his mind kept referring to. He could tell by their voices that many emotions were carried away when they left Earth. It would be the same homesickness he would feel when he had to leave Be’thasileth and his few friends here.

When he made it back to the cave, he quietly climbed back under the furs. He thoughts moved to his encounter with Morrigana once more. To go back to Earth would be a hard thing for him. For a creature of magic to live on Earth would be a dangerous thing.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

“Bring me the bottle with the children,” the witch demanded of a Fir Darrig that hovered at her feet.

The hideous creature darted off to the staircase at the far end of the room. His rat feet clicked wildly on the marble floor. When he was gone, Bera turned to the large manuscript in front of her. Carefully she flipped the pages that had been yellowed with age. Even though the ink was fading, she could still make out the symbols of the old Fomorian curse. The forgotten spell was one they hoped to keep secret. But they failed, its power too consuming. Grinning hideously, she remembered taking from them the knowledge of the curse.

“I see what you’re thinking,” a deep voice murmured from behind her.

The witch glanced at the large oval mirror. The rats had wheeled it up from below. She saw Uthal’s face floating in red shimmering clouds behind the silver glass. “Then you’ll know my thoughts are only of how wise you had been when you lived among the Fomorians. Wrenching from them the vilest thing they created.”

“It was difficult, but worth the time.” Uthal’s face disappeared briefly in the cloudy pane of glass and then reappeared abruptly. His eyes glowed slightly as he scrutinized the witch. “You’re shuttering your thoughts again.”

Bera hated when he probed her mind and even though it was a practice he repeatedly did these past years, it was unnerving. “Must you always pry into my mind?  What are you searching for?” she asked. She hoped her challenge would make him back away.

“It’s the closest I can feel to being free. That’s all,” he replied. His grotesque features flitted in and out of the shadows in the mist. Every now and again, his horned brow pressed against the other side of the mirror glass, straining to see the book she studied. “Have you found the words?”

“Yes.”

“And what of the Bodach we employed? Any word from him?”

“No. He’s still out with those who didn’t drown. I’m assuming if he hasn’t shown his presence here at the fortress, he’s doing his job.”

“It’s most unfortunate that the Slaugh didn’t do away with all of them. Especially the sword bearer. It pains me that they have found their way through Locien and onto Black Isle. How could they? I’ve set such precise traps.”

“There’s other uninvited guests whose presence on this island aren’t welcome either. I feel Morrigana and an unknown. Morrigana never cloaks herself. The other one knows how to hide. I’ve felt the power before, but I can’t remember where.”

The rage the witch expected from the warlock didn’t come. Instead, there was a long heavy silence. Bera continued to work on deciphering the ancient words and symbols. She veiled her thoughts. Kidnapping Fontinose, the Flower Fairy scholar of Queen Onagh’s court at Crystal Palace, hadn’t been easy, but he was one of the only ones who could translate the language. Under torture, she had been able to persuade the fairy to impart his knowledge to her. She now worked diligently transcribing the ancient spells in the book.

“Your Highness?”

Bera looked down at the Fir Darrig who interrupted her thoughts. Her scowl brought a quick response.

“Here’s the bottle you requested,” he whispered. He presented her with an ornate glass bottle.

Holding the large blue bottle up to the light, she smiled at the tiny figures huddled together. The Banshee had taken very good care of these three that had recently been kidnapped from Earth. She personally hated children. It was enough that they had had two of them in the dungeons for over a year now.

Bera turned the bottle carefully upside down and the tiny forms tumbled out onto the stone floor of the castle.  With a few words of enchantment, she sprinkled them with a dusting and the three children sprang to normal size.

“Where are we? I want my mom! Where’s my mom?” the smallest of them cried.

“Well, aren’t you a brave thing to speak to me. Unfortunately, valor doesn’t get very far here.” Her lips twisted into a smirk as she lifted his chin up with a sharp finger nail. “What’s your name?” she demanded.

“Toby.”

“Shut up, Toby. You’re annoying me. If you don’t be quiet, I’ll put you back in the bottle.” She smiled when the others caught Toby by the arms and brought him against them. “Good. I can’t stand children for this very reason. Too much noise. Uthal? Will these do for you?” she asked the mirror.

The warlock appeared through the mist. His red eyes glowed and his horned brow furrowed. “Strong life forces. I can feel the strength. Especially that little one. They will be perfect. Put them with the other two.”

“Only too happy to oblige.” She pulled on a long bell cord by the wall. “I’ll ring for one of the guards to take them down.”

The witch waited silently. Her eyes never left the shivering forms of the children. She would be glad when they were gone. All five of them. Children made her feel uneasy. Their youth reminded her of her endless age. And the grotesqueness she hid under this shell.

A guard knocked on the door before opening it.  Stepping in, he saluted the witch. “Yes, Mistress?”

“Take these three things down to the dungeons. Put them with the other two we got last year. Make sure you feed them and give them whatever else they need. We don’t want any of them to expire before it’s time for the spell.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

The guard grabbed his sword from its sheath and poked at the children, forcing them out the door. Bera heaved a sigh of relief. Shaking her head, she turned back to her task with the manuscript. She noticed Uthal still at the glass. “Is there something else you need?” she questioned lightly, afraid of angering him.

“Yes. I’ve decided what to do about Morrigana’s presence here on the island. Release a regiment of Wulvers and Fir Darrigs. Have them hunt the others as well. Tell them to do away with as many as they can. Perhaps the fray will keep her occupied.”

“What about the earthquake? Did you figure out what that was?”

“No. I’m still searching. The source will present itself soon. Have you heard from Princess Ceridwyn? Is she close?”

“She sent a raven with a message. They made it to shore a day or two before the storm and needed some time to unload the horses and supplies. Since they were unable to make it to Lismort, they dropped anchor on the other side of the island. It’ll take them a few days longer than originally planned. But they should be here shortly.”

“I don’t like delays.”

“Then you shouldn’t have ordered the storm. It slowed them down just as it hindered the others.” Bera hid her smile. She liked making Uthal look stupid.

“Fine. Notify me when she comes. I need rest for now.  My energy is draining.”

Bera watched as the mist and shadows ebbed. It finally dissipated, leaving the mirror glass smooth and reflective. She frowned as she went back to reading the ancient book. In her hard heart, she knew the time was coming for the Black Warlock’s release. But she couldn’t decide if it was a good thing. When he was ready to gather all magic to them, would he turn on her and demand her life force as well? She knew his greed and desire for revenge.

I’ll need to be ready with another plan. While he may pretend that his power was great, she knew it was limited to the frame of the mirror prison. It was her power that worked for them both. When it came to Uthal and his plans, things had a habit of going wrong. By tomorrow, she decided, she would have to devise a safety net for herself. Should Keltrain make it to Crag Cairn with the sword bearer, she would need an escape.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

“Where did you go?” Adalay asked Idril. She followed him up the trail.

“I walked a little ahead. To see what the path was like. That’s all,” he responded without looking back at her.

Adalay could tell he was lying. Her sense of discernment was never wrong. The boy seemed different this morning. She saw him leave the cave in the first light of day and remembered the expression on his face when he returned. “You appeared disturbed when you came back. I was just concerned.”

“Like I said, I just wanted to see what the trail was like further up. Nothing more.”

Nimi glanced back at her and his expression told her to let the discussion die. They had whispered about the boy’s branding into the night, both huddled together under the furs. Nimi didn’t seem concerned about the event. At least not as much as Adalay.

“We don’t even know what kind of magic the wand contains,” she had said. “Old relics like that can’t be trusted. I know the myths about some of them possessing those who used them. It could make him different, unpredictable.”

Nimi smoothed a curl away from her face, the small act gentle and kind. “You dwell on things that are meant to be. The boy was sent to help us. If the magic hadn’t taken him then, it would have another time. I’m thankful he’s woken the wand. Perhaps our quest will benefit from its use.”

Adalay remained quiet for a moment. “I don’t think he was sent here to help us, Nimi. I feel he has a greater purpose. Something beyond Green Isle. But my powers are weak and I can’t pinpoint what it could be.”

“Your mind needs to rest. Reflecting on so many possibilities is only creating more worry,” he responded.

Adalay nodded. She felt at peace beside Nimi. His presence offered sanctuary from the cruelty of the world and the memories of her past. She had reluctantly complied with his request. But the strange episode with Idril and the wand bothered her. There was a nagging feeling that something was terribly wrong, and she couldn’t shake it.

Noticing that she had fallen behind during her musing, she quickly left the memory of the previous night and caught up to the others. She fell into step behind Idril. Olifur was humming quietly as he followed her tracks in the snow. She glanced back at him. For some reason, the dog had felt it was his duty to be her guardian and protector. It made her smile slightly. “How did you become a healer?” she finally asked, trying to send her thoughts elsewhere.

“It was by accident,” he replied. “And the story would probably bore you.”

“What do you mean? A good story is never boring.”

“All right, then. Here it is. The gift was to be presented to my master from the village wizard. But unfortunately, my master never had much poise. He slipped in mud just as the spell was cast and the ball of energy passed him and hit me square on the nose. I started talking, rather to the amazement of the townspeople. And then I healed my master’s head. It couldn’t be reversed, you know. Afterwards, they didn’t like me very much. My master was angry too, and drove me away. I ended up in the border town of Kille Cael, and Nimi found me half dead from hunger.”

“I agree. It was fortunate he found you,” Adalay replied. “To die from starvation isn’t pleasant.”

“I don’t like to consider the alternative had he not.”

“Stop,” Nimi interrupted. He motioned for them to be quiet.

Adalay could see the features of the elf’s face change as he and Idril looked at each other. She tried to feel what they did, but couldn’t get a grasp on what lurked beyond the perimeter of the nearby forest.

“What is it?” she whispered. Nimi shook his head and remained silent.

The group had emerged from the mountain trail into a vast plateau of evergreens. The snow still fell around them, blanketing the air with a thick greyish curtain. Adalay pulled her fur closer to her body. The higher they climbed the colder it got. Her breath hung in front of her as she stood still, waiting for Nimi’s commands.

“We’re not alone,” the elf finally whispered.

Olifur trotted to Nimi’s side. His ears moved back and forth as he sniffed the air. “Wulvers,” he informed them. “The beasts are nearby. Hmm. Didn’t think we’d see them this soon.”

“What are those?” Idril asked.

“Terrible things. Those who meet them don’t live to tell the story of their encounters,” Nimi replied. He motioned to the boy. “This would be a good time to test your magic wand.”

Adalay watched as Idril carefully took the wood from its resting place. He held it forward. His gaze remained intent on the forest in front of them. Would he know how to make the magic? She quickly went over the spells that she could remember and pulled her crystal from the safety of her tunic. Cupping it, she warmed it with her palms.

“Should we wait here or find shelter in the trees?” Idril questioned. He kept his voice low.

“We walk slowly. Don’t go into the trees. They’ll try to separate us,” Nimi advised. He took a step forward. “Olifur. Keep alert. They’re near. I can sense them. Protect her.”

Nimi pulled his bow from around his shoulders and fitted a large arrow into the strings. He pulled the line taunt as he advanced toward the tree line. Adalay felt the presence before she saw them. Their life force was strong and blunt. The energy hit her spirit with an unseen wall of anger and rage. Wulvers had long been a myth in Green Isle. Beasts of legend old men told stories about around the campfire. She remembered the first time her father told her about them.

“Not many exist,” he had said one night while putting her to bed. He lifted the sleeve of his shirt and showed her a long and jagged scar that ran down the length of his arm. “Those that are left come from a long time ago, when there had been a great war on Green Isle. I battled one we cornered on the outskirts of the city. Had I not had my men with me, I wouldn’t be here today.”

Adalay remembered running her finger along the crooked line. She was mesmerized by the scar. It had been a faint purple against his skin. “Did it hurt, Papa?” she had asked.

“Not as much as losing your mother,” she remembered him saying. “I couldn’t protect her from it.”

“Adalay, did you hear me?”  Nimi’s voice drowned the memory.

“What?”

“When they break the cover of the trees, stay close to Idril. We must not become separated.”

She nodded. Her thoughts had already focused on the boy. His actions showed her that he felt unsure of the power he held in his hand. She felt that he would be the one in most danger.

“I’ll be okay,” he whispered, as if sensing her hesitation.

A sound broke through the cold air. It was a short growl that conveyed discontent, followed by several howls. It was then that she saw the shadows in the trees move. Instinctively her hand came up. Her fingers tingled with energy. She had one spell that could dissipate the beasts into ash. This would be the one she would use. Her mind continued repeating the words. Slowly she began to form a ball of white light in her palms, as her whispered chant grew stronger.

“Now!” Nimi commanded.

The brush sprang to life with the movements of the Wulvers. Adalay saw the beasts break the tree line and race toward them. Her mind froze when she saw their massiveness and they emitted sharp, curdling yowls. The singing of Nimi’s bow brought her back from her fear and she quickly picked up the words of the spell. She thrust the energy at the one in the lead. It hit the monster in the chest and the Wulver vanished. But taking out one was not enough to stop the advancement of the others. Before Nimi could get another arrow off, they were overtaken.

The beasts drove them apart. Separated, each ran in different directions. Adalay went toward the trees with Olifur close on her heels. She could hear the ragged breath of a Wulver behind her. What had Nimi said? We can’t be separated. Without a second thought, she stopped and turned. Her palm extended, she repeated the spell. Anticipating her, the creature dodged the release of the energy.

“Run. Run! I’ll distract him,” the dog cried. Growling and yapping, he ran at the beast and buried his teeth into its heel.

Howling in pain, the Wulver swiped at Olifur. Adalay saw the dog fly upwards into the air and then land a few yards from her with a hard thump. He yelped and then lie still. The small moment of distraction gave her enough time to conjure another ball of light and send it sailing at the beast. The Wulver disappeared into a pile of ash. Running to where Olifur lay on the ground, Adalay bent down. “Are you okay? Are you wounded?”

“No. No,” he replied. “Just got the air knocked out of me.”

“We’ve got to get back to help Nimi and Idril. If we get separated again, those things could make it very unpleasant for us.”

Olifur rolled over and stood up. His tail lay limp against his back legs. “Oh dear.”

“What is it?”

“My lovely tail seems to have been wounded. I’ll have to heal it later.”

The pair ran back to the open field. Emerging from the forest, Adalay saw Nimi bent over the fallen body of Idril. Several of the Wulvers lay about them with his arrows protruding from many areas of the bodies. Seeing Idril’s quiet form on the ground, she feared the worst. Adalay sprinted to her friends. “Is he dead?” she asked quickly when she reached them.

“No.” Nimi laughed. “Just bumped around a bit by these.” He held up a small rodent by the tail.

“What is that thing?” Adalay drew back from the dangling animal.

“A mouse,” Idril responded as he sat up and pushed three others from his chest. “It was all I could think of.”

“All you could think of?” Adalay’s brow furrowed in confusion. “I don’t understand.”

“I believe I’ve figured out how the wand works.” He brushed the last mouse from his boot. “It gives you your heart’s desire. Although I don’t think wanting to kill anything is allowed. It wouldn’t let me take the lives of the Wulvers. So, the next best thing I could do was to make something very large into something very small.”

“Giving you your heart’s desire? That could be something undesirable. Especially in the wrong hands,” she replied, shaking her head.

“The wand’s protected from those wishes. Beside the voices I hear in my head? They tell me what I need to do. In some respect, they limit its power. They’re its guardians, in some sort of fashion.”

“And yours.” Nimi rose and held out his hand to Idril.

Adalay drew a small breath as she watched Idril place the wand back into the box. Her heart’s desire would be to do away with Uthal. But if the wand won’t allow its wielder to harm another, then what were they going to do about getting rid of the Black Warlock? This was certainly going to be a predicament.

“You look lost right now.” Nimi touched her arm.

“Just thinking about our adventure so far. How many of the Wulvers did we get?” She wanted to change the subject.

“Counting the two you took with your spell and the three I downed with my arrows, the four turned in mice by the boy, I would say…nine. One escaped and went back into the forest. I’m sure it’s heading to Crag Cairn.”

“Then we better beat him there,” she replied.  “Otherwise they’ll be waiting for us and our plan to enter the fortress undetected might need to be rethought.” Her words were harsher than she wanted, but the smile the elf held irritated her for some reason. The thought of Urcias surfaced momentarily. She remembered his face that day in the library, so stern and unflinching. Even with emotions swimming in the depths of his eyes, the captain remained detached. She wanted to be like that. Removed from feeling. Especially when she mourned inwardly for a love she would never have.

The situation with Idril and the wand weren’t working out. Not as she had hoped. If she couldn’t use the wand, then she would have to find another way to destroy the witch and her master. Everything seemed to be unraveling around her.

“We’ll get in. I promise,” Nimi assured her softly. His smile disappeared and was replaced by a frown. “Don’t you have faith in me?”

“I’m sorry. I’m perplexed by the wand and Idril. How we will accomplish our task?”

Idril patted his chest. “I’ve got the wand. Now that I’ve figured it out—somewhat—if I can’t end Uthal’s life, then I can try something else.”

Adalay nodded slightly. The boy seemed to be following her thoughts. “Maybe we can formulate some sort of plan before we get there. Perhaps those who guard the wand will speak to you about what you can do with it. Find an alternative for getting at Uthal.”

“I can help, if needed,” Olifur said. “As soon as my tail is back to normal. Shouldn’t take long to heal it.”

“You may be assisting more than you want,” Nimi said to his canine friend. “It could become very dangerous.”

“You saved me from death, archer. I’m indebted to you. I go where you go.”

“Let’s not think about death and dying. Let’s concentrate on success and living.” Adalay petted Olifur’s head. “Sorry about your tail.”

“Well-spoken, my lady.” Nimi bowed and kissed Adalay’s hand. When he stood up, he held it a little longer than necessary. She saw the look in his eyes and it made her take a deeper breath than she wanted. When he released her fingers, he smiled oddly.

Adalay followed him as he led them toward the forest. She contemplated the elf and decided that she needed to build a wall around her heart. It was too soon to let go of her captain and she didn’t want this border elf wedging himself into her emotions. Her duty as Queen came first. Even in matters of the heart.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

The cold of Black Isle was more than miserable. It drew out any warmth and left all those who traveled on it subject to the taste of death. Ceridwyn felt the burden of her obligation with each step her horse took across the snowy tundra. The silk cord that bound the prize she had so maliciously taken rubbed her thigh as a constant reminder of her father’s wishes and her dreadful sin at Half Moon Lake. Her surroundings only added to her moodiness.

“There’s the fortress,” she heard Dimetre say. He pointed to the mountain range ahead of them.

“It’s about time. I feel like ice. I hate this forsaken place.” Ceridwyn gazed at the ancient features of Crag Cairn. The haggard remains of the once mighty keep lay like a rotting piece of flesh. Its stone and marble seemed flayed and shattered on the high valley plain. Its center, still clinging to life, rose above the many broken towers with only a haunting hint to its magnificence in a time past. Soon, in many more years, it would return to nature, claimed again by the spirit of Morrigana, and then it would die the death it needed to.

Stopping her horse beside her escort, she grimaced. “I’m not relishing this meeting today with Bera. Why did that demon, Uthal, request I deliver this horn in person? And why did my father agree to it? It doesn’t make sense to me.”

“If I could guess, I think Uthal did it to make your father sweat a little. And I can’t give any opinion to your father’s reasoning. Although I had doubts about it, I’ve learned to follow orders without question. Seen what he likes to do to those who contradict him.” Dimetre bent closer to her. “In my mind, I’m sure the request was made as a token of allegiance.”

Ceridwyn glared at Dimetre. “Are you suggesting my father bows to this thing? He’s never bowed to anyone. His cruelty is unmeasurable. Even to Uthal.”

“Little one, you have a lot to learn.” He leaned back in the saddle. “Everyone and everything bows to Uthal. You need to remember that.”

She shook her head. “I’m not bowing to him. I don’t care what my father thinks about it.”

“Regardless of your ethics, you need to remember whose clan you’re representing to them.” Dimetre patted his chest. “I’ve got the contract your father sent. Once the witch and the warlock sign the enchanted parchment, the spell binds them to Murias Donn forever. Exchange the horn for the signatures and we’re finished. We can return to your father’s land as soon as the winds allow.”

“There’s something in the back of my mind that makes me feel this task isn’t going to be that simple. There’s always hidden agendas. And I’ve learned long ago that my father’s the master of them.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Dimetre cocked his head. His mouth slid into a slight smirk. “Ah. So, you’ve been paying attention, then?”

Ceridwyn gently nudged her mare, urging her forward. “Call it what you may, but my gut instinct says his request that I personally deliver the unicorn’s horn didn’t come without specific planning.”

“Perhaps you’re imagining too much.”

Rolling her eyes, she nudged the horse into a small trot and was soon in front of the group. She led Dimetre and the four others she brought with her along the ancient road that snaked through the desolate plain to the fortress gate. When they drew closer, those on the walls signaled to others below. The large iron chains that bound the heavy plank doors to Crag Cairn begin to clank and move. Chunks of ice fell at their feet as the gate opened, exposing the interior.

The princess was careful as their horses entered the high walls. She still felt uneasy and the feelings were intensifying. She motioned for the others to dismount. Beside those who were on the walls, no one else appeared to greet them. How odd is this? Her eyes darted in quick contemplation of the empty courtyard.

“Do you find it strange no one’s greeted us?” she asked her companion.

“Your father has taught you well. I’m sure the witch has her reasoning for not making her appearance.”

“Besides rudeness? What else would it be?”

“Perhaps she is preparing for our arrival. There’s not much life on this forsaken island, so I could assume that she’s assured of your safety.” Dimetre slid off his saddle and regarded the crumbling fortress walls.

Removing the riding gloves from her frozen fingers, Ceridwyn gathered the witch’s package from around the saddle horn. “We’re the last druid clan. There’s respect that comes with that. Not showing up to formally greet us speaks of disrespect. It will be mentioned to my father.” Glancing upwards, she noticed black birds sitting on top of several of the towers. They squawked and screeched in irritation. “I hate those things,” she said under her breath.

Dimetre chuckled. “They’re only ravens. What harm could come from them?”

“It’s what they represent. Dark little messengers of Uthal always bringing a summons. Or reporting to their master the deeds he should know nothing of. They’re the prying eyes that can’t be lost. Or trusted.”

“I guess if you look at it that way, then they’re a nuisance.”

Ceridwyn narrowed her eyes at the man. She was never certain about her escort and exactly where he tied his allegiance. Before she could utter the question that started to manifest itself in her mind, the large door at the top of the stairs in front of them jerked open. A Fir Darrig, one of the witch’s rat men, scampered down the stone steps and motioned for her to follow him.

Saved this time. She glanced back at Dimetre. “Tell your men to see to the horses. I’ll be back soon.”

“I’ve got the contract. Shouldn’t I come with you?”

Ceridwyn turned abruptly and held out her hand. “It was charged to me to personally bring both to Uthal. Stay here.”

The man hesitated before he reached into his breast pocket and reluctantly handed her the parchment with her father’s seal on it. She could tell her words angered him, but he knew not to cross her if he valued his soul.

Turning abruptly, she continued her course up the stone steps and followed the rat man as he led her though the large oak door. Her eyes briefly remained on the carvings of dragons at its top. Once past the threshold, they slowly meandered through the outer rooms of the castle. It seemed to her that this act was intentional stalling. She noticed that the Fir Darrig was leading her further down into the confines of the fortress. She hated to see the small remnants of the afternoon light disappearing with each step. It made her feel even more trapped.

Turning a corner, she followed the rat man down a long narrow hall. Out of the corner of her eye, Ceridwyn caught a glimpse of a thick shadow drifting along the walls beside them. The presence unnerved her. Could this be the vile phantom of the Black Warlock, spying on her movements? She didn’t dare examine it. She kept her eyes forward.

When the Fir Darrig came to a solitary door at the end of the marble hall, he stopped. Tapping lightly, he waited until a muffled voice could be heard on the other side. Ceridwyn’s heart beat harder as the rat man pushed on the latch. The uneasy feeling she had earlier washed over her again. It caused the sudden recollection of a memory from her past to surface. In her mind’s eye, she was staring at the portrait of a beautiful red-headed woman that hung in her father’s library on the back wall, covered by dust. A distant ancestor of hers, he had replied when she asked about it.

“We don’t speak of that witch. She betrayed Murias and this noble house by giving cherished relics to those not of our kind.”

“What happened to her?”

“Murias disowned his wife and placed a curse on her. It can never be broken. Our family doesn’t take to traitors.”

Ceridwyn shivered. If she ran right now, following the instinct that surfaced as the door opened, would her father do the same to her memory? Would he curse her for disobeying his command? Her feet remained still.

“Princess Ceridwyn?” a voice crackled from the other side of the door frame. “Please come in. We’ve been expecting you.”

The urge to flee grew greater and she fought with herself before finally pushing the emotion away. She must obey her father. When she stepped across the threshold, she noticed that the air carried a different feel. Heavy and oppressive. It pressed down around her body as she moved into the interior of the chamber and seemed to force the breath from her body. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the dimness, but when they did, she noticed that most of the area was empty save for several bottles and books on the large wooden table in the center of the room. Her eyes darted quickly through the dim interior. She found a pedestal and a large ornate silver mirror. There was strange energy that pulsed from the mirror’s silver glass. Beside it stood a blond woman, her skin unusually pale. This must be the witch.

“Hello,” Ceridwyn whispered. “Are you Bera?”

“Princess Ceridwyn. Welcome. It’s a pleasure to have you here. Finally. At our home, here in Crag Cairn.”

Ceridwyn drew a wall around herself and forced her voice to be confident. “I’m here to present the package. We found the unicorn and took from it the horn as you specified.”

“Excellent. Any troubles?” The witch moved closer to the table.

“I regret to say that one of your guards didn’t make it.”

“Oh? Pray tell? What happened to him?” A weird look came over Bera’s face.

“It’s most unfortunate, but I had to deal with his disrespect. And I should say that it will be mentioned to my father.” She watched the witch’s eyes. Would Bera react to the news? Would she need to defend herself? Ceridwyn readied herself for the worse. “I apologize if this hampers the negotiations, but the House of Murias Donn, particularly those of royalty, do require respect. Vulgar displays aren’t tolerated.”

The witch smiled slightly. Her eyes sparked with indignation, but she remained quiet. Ceridwyn realized that under the coolness of Bera’s face lie an endless pool of hate. “Please accept my apology, Princess. I quite understand how that must have made you feel. I’ll speak to my men about their conduct toward you in the future. Will that be acceptable?”

“Yes. Thank you. What would you like me to do with this?” She held up the horn.

“Would you mind bringing it to me?”

Ceridwyn forced her feet to move across the marble floor to where Bera stood. Bowing slightly, she placed the package on the corner of the table and stepped backwards.

A strange expression came over the witch as she moved to untie the silk cord. When the material fluttered to the table, releasing the horn from the safety of the velvet bag, Bera’s expression changed. Ceridwyn witnessed a sort of crazed emotion flicker across the witch’s eyes as she held the shimmering unicorn horn up to the candle light.

“Ah. So, their last defense has been murdered?” The witch chuckled. “I wonder what the elf queen will do now? No more protection for any of them.”

It was Ceridwyn’s time to flinch inwardly. “Does this gift please you?” Her heart tore at the realization that there weren’t any more unicorns to safeguard those of magic.

“Yes. I’m sorry. I get carried away sometimes with my thoughts. It pleases me because they don’t suspect what is coming. Little does Green Isle understand the darkness that is about to be unleashed. Everything will become nothing. Just a shell. A distant memory. A legend. And then…then it shall be time to take back Earth. Make it ours. Magic has again found a foothold there. Did you know this? Maybe your father does. He’s been asking about the portals. The Shadow People back on Earth? What an interesting thought.”

“I’ve brought the contract.” Ceridwyn hoped her interruption would bring the witch back from her musings. Earth held no special meaning for her. Nor her father. At least, she thought not. “Can we sign it? Complete the transaction. I’d like to leave in the next day or so.”

Bera seemed to suddenly remember the girl’s presence and quickly laid the horn back on the table. She brought a large copper bowl from under the table and placed it in the center of the bottles and books.

“Would you be so kind and put the horn in the bowl?” the witch asked. Bera moved back to stand next to the pedestal.

Ceridwyn looked at the woman. Why did she just ignore my request? Their eyes locked and the princess suddenly felt strange. Her mind wheeled. The dizziness compelled her to grab hold of the corner of the table.

“The horn, if you don’t mind, child,” the witch coaxed.

Her motions not her own, Ceridwyn watched her hands pick up the unicorn horn and put it in the copper bowl. She couldn’t make her body respond to her requests. She grew frightened when she realized that the witch now seemed to hold control over her.

“What did you do to me?”

“A precaution against flight.” Bera smiled smugly.

Ceridwyn could see the mirror glass begin to change color. “What’s happening? What are you doing?” She saw a small dagger in the witch’s hand. “My father will hear of this. Do you not understand his power? My power?”

The witch chuckled. “Ah. Little one. How easy this has been. You’re a part of this spell, my dear. In so many ways. I need some things from you. The first, of course, is your blood.” Bera grabbed her arm.

“This isn’t a part of my father’s deal. You’ll pay for your indiscretion.”

“Oh, but it is,” Bera exclaimed. She held Ceridwyn’s hand over the copper bowl. “He gave you up for more power. You’re nothing but a pawn in his attempt to regain control over the portals that lead back to Earth. Once the blood has been released the contract becomes binding. There’s no need for a signature. Your father is a great Druid, but he wants your clan to return to Earth.”

Slicing her flesh open with the point of the knife, the witch laughed. Ceridwyn gasped in pain as she saw a thin red line appear across her palm. Unbearable grief filled her body. She screamed. What entered her soul wasn’t just the agony of the cut, but sorrow. It filled her heart and drowned her. Her father chose power over her. The hard edge of betrayal crept through her body.

The witch continued to laugh as the red blood splattered and oozed over the shimmering golden horn. “Uthal? Here it is. The blood of innocence that killed innocence. The spell begins. You’ll be free soon enough.”

Watching in horror, the princess saw the crimson blood trail along the tips of her fingers. When the droplets slowly covered the unicorn horn, she could feel herself begin to give way. Not to exhaustion, but to mourning. Her heart still carried the torment of the murder she committed. Added to it was the knowledge that she had been traded, like a piece of property. All of this done in the name of her father’s house. For the first time in her life, she outwardly cried in grief.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Miranda held onto the cliff face as Keltrain helped Lug across a section of the path that had collapsed. The group had been following a long and narrow trail up the steep mountain. It was obvious that the footpath had long been forgotten as some of the road had crumbled and decayed. Missing a step would be certain death for the unlucky one. She regarded the landscape beneath her, just briefly, before looking forward.

She turned her thoughts to Matt. It kept her mind focused as her fingers gripped the icy stone. Her knuckles had become raw and bruised, and ached, but she made herself continue. She concentrated on making the muscles in her arms hold her body still. It helped to call on the sorrow that had become her strength.

It was then that her mind traveled back over the past weeks of their quest. The journey to the warlock’s fortress hadn’t been an easy one for them. Was it almost over? Had they chosen wisely? Had she chosen wisely? She had asked herself this many, many times. Not about the journey itself, but the choice to cross through the portal back on Earth. So much had happened to them all since that day. She knew that there would never be a time in her life that she would be as innocent as she had been then. That time had passed, replaced by hardness, fear, and loss. All the things life made everyone face at one time or another.

She considered her companions. They were quiet and focused on the trail. Reaching this point had been a task for them all. Once they moved away from the ruins of Lismort, the old foot trail had become difficult to find in the snow-covered woods. On several occasions, it took a moment of scrutiny just to find any trace of its existence. Finally, at dusk the previous day, DaGon made the group camp in a large cave. The dragon knew they were at the end of their strength.

The night had been windy and chilled, but they were protected by the warmth of a fire and each other. Miranda tried to rest, but her mind kept replaying the night Matt went overboard into the darkness of the sea. It took some time before her spirit could sense him. Even then, she wasn’t sure if what she felt had been her friend. She didn’t want to tell the others that her mind felt a difference in him.

She observed her cousin. Thomas sat in the shadows of the cave, unable to sleep himself. She had grown concerned for his mental well-being, knowing that he was thinking of Ned as well as Matt. Their group had become fragmented and disjointed. Would she be able to rally him to her side when the time came to face Uthal?

Will I be alone? That question made her shiver. She thought of the mark on her palm. It would be there for always. The voices talked at once. They always responded to her thoughts. Their words were jumbled in a chorus of affirmation, but she understood their message. No. She was never alone. Not as long as she guarded the sword. Yet, even with this answer, she still felt isolated from everything.

“Grab my hand,” she heard the wizard command. The words brought her back to the present and she took his outstretched fingers. “It’s just a small jump, but I’ll steady you.”

Miranda felt Sonya brush past her legs. The cat nimbly jumped across the broken road, as Miranda felt the wizard pull her forward. In a moment, she cleared the chasm in the cliff path and was standing next to Lug. She let the boy wrap his arms around her shoulders. He seemed to comfort the only piece of her heart that she allowed to feel anymore.

“Wizard? Did ya be bringin’ us up the wrong way? Listenin’ to that feline got us nothin’ but hardship,” the leprechaun yelled. He hobbled across the rocky terrain and jumped the gap. Just as his feet landed, a small bit of road gave way. Keltrain quickly reached out and grabbed his lapel, pulling him back to safety. “Aye. Thanks to ya. That woulda been a mighty long drop.”

“We don’t need to lose another.”

“Gee whiz, seems to me this trail gets worse the further we climb,” Thomas exclaimed as he leaped across the opening. Keltrain helped him maneuver next to Miranda and Lug. “Where is that dragon? And Lily?”

“They’ve been flying around in the fog and surveying the road ahead.”

Lily suddenly appeared next to Miranda. “I think we found something, my dears. DaGon believes we’ve been traveling along an old way that leads to the back of Crag Cairn. He’s discovered a temple ruin on the plateau above us. Do you think it could be a way into the fortress?”

“A back way? Aye, now that would be some luck. Wouldn’t it?” Lamfada scratched his breaded chin. “Then, it would be somethin’ he not be expectin’. Us, showin’ up through his backdoor.”

“I don’t think Uthal knows we’ve made it this far. At least I can hope he doesn’t.” Keltrain climbed toward the top of the ridge. “If he did know? There would most likely be some sort of welcoming party. And I’m sure it wouldn’t be the friendly kind. Since we haven’t had any encounters with Bera’s henchmen, I’m going to continue believing that he’s not aware of our progress. Or where we are, exactly.”

“Then, perhaps this is a positive sign,” Lug suggested. “If we haven’t met up with any of the witch’s men? Our whereabouts have been hidden from him.”

“Ya know, that would be too good to be true.” Miranda shook her head. “One thing I’ve learned about being here and all is that you can’t take things for granted. Somethin’ is out there. I can feel it. But I don’t know what it is. And Thomas feels that Ned’s disappearance was done intentionally. So that makes me believe that we’re bein’ watched and all. He knows. He’s always known.”

“I really think Uthal’s trying to separate us. I agree with Miranda. Gee. That Uthal guy seems ta know everything.”

Keltrain looked back at them. “Perhaps. Buy why let us come this far?”

“Maybe he’s trying to find out who the sword bearer is.” Lug moved closer to Miranda.

“If that’s so, my friends, then we all need to be extra sensitive to our surroundings. Look after one another. This is important. Especially since we’re so close to the fortress. We must get Miranda inside safely.”

“It be a bit of a journey to Crag Cairn. And dangerous. Somethin’ these ole bones can’t be takin’ much of. I be tired and would like a wee bit of fire. Maybe a sip of my cider.” Lamfada followed Keltrain up the trail. “But I be knowin’ it has ta wait. I’m not no softy. Got work to be done, we do. We can be contemplatin’ Uthal’s intentions all the day. But until we be gettin’ there, nothin’ is certain. Not with those two at Crag Cairn. Especially if that demon knows about the wee lass and where we be.”

“I think I can safely state that one thing is certain. If we’re traveling to the front of the fortress? We’ve gone the wrong way.” Keltrain sighed. “This isn’t the road to fortress gates.”

“I only told you what I smelled. Dog and human. It could’ve been the Wulvers. Or maybe not. Either way we made a group decision,” Sonya retorted. “If you remember, Lily was very adamant that we go in this direction. But of course. Blame me. Everything that goes wrong is my fault. Like I made it happened.” Sonya hissed at the wizard and then ran further up the trail.

“She’s right,” Lily said as she flitted around the wizard’s head. “We can’t heap the sole responsibility on her, my dear.”

“What’s done is done,” Keltrain replied. “Let’s drop the conversation.”

“I just wanted to be fair.” Lily zipped forward and pointed to the top of the trail. “Up ahead the path opens to the plateau above us. There’s a flat area covered with snow and more forest surrounding that large temple. Just a little more walking and we’ll be there.”

Hearing Lily’s words, Miranda couldn’t tell if she was relieved about coming closer to Uthal’s castle, or afraid. Soon it would be time for a confrontation with him and that filled her with even more uneasiness. In the very back of her mind, she knew she must prepare for what was coming. They’re counting on me. Especially Matt. No turning back.

It took them almost fifteen minutes to make their way to the plateau Lily had described. When they reached the top, Miranda stopped for a moment to take in her surroundings. The ruins sat amid eons of forest growth. Snow and ice had obscured some of it but the temple itself rose high above the tops of the evergreens, and she could see its stones and architecture. It was certainly a contrast against the dark, pointed rocks of the island’s mountains.

A sound above caused her to look up. The dragon circled overhead, surveying those below. He dove down quickly. When he hovered above their heads, his green and gold wings created an updraft of cool air and snow. Gently, he settled down next to the wizard. “On the other side of those peaks is Crag Cairn,” he said, pointing. “I took a chance and flew over. No one saw me, though. I was too high.”

“Is this temple a part of the fortress?” Lug asked.

Keltrain remained quiet. Miranda glanced at him and wondered why he didn’t respond to Lug’s question. She could see his brow furrow.

“I remember this temple,” he replied. His eyes seemed distant. “It was the secret meeting place of the Believers of the Law of One. Interesting. I had forgotten about this. But these memories are coming back to me. Slowly. Seems being a fish had its drawbacks. Some memories are faded. But now…now that I see it, I remember.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever read about them in the Elven libraries,” DaGon said. “That name is nothing I’m familiar with.”

“No. No. You probably wouldn’t have. They were the remnants of a secret society of Fomorians who worshipped nature and a supreme deity that guarded all the cosmos. Their religion was contrary to the magic of the others.”

“You said you remember something about the temple and all?” Miranda strained to block the voices in her head. They seemed to be agitated and frantic, all talking at once. And it was annoying. “What was your memory of it?”

Keltrain didn’t respond, but instead began walking in the direction of the temple complex. Miranda looked at her cousin, who shrugged his shoulders. He followed the wizard without commenting.

Lug grabbed her arm and held her back. “He understands how to get us into the fortress. But don’t press him for more information. It’s probably something he doesn’t want to give up. I sense that there were many secrets from back then that he doesn’t want to discuss.”

Miranda nodded. “Okay. But it’s just strange and all that he goes in and out like this. I sometimes feel that he’s losing his mind or somethin’.”

Lug bent down and gently kissed her cheek. “I see your mind working, too. Sometimes there are things from the past that don’t need to be in the present. He’s an ancient being. Remember? He took on a curse.”

“He said it wasn’t a curse.”

“He took on a curse to save Green Isle. He has a right to be somewhat odd.”

“I don’t want him to be odd when I’m in there fighting Uthal. I’m so afraid I’ll be alone and all.”

“Sweet Miranda, I’ll always look after you. Always be by your side. Always protect you. Even to my last breath.” Lug bent down and touched her lips with his. She could feel his warmth pressed against her and it sent electricity through her body. His kiss was long and left her with a feeling she didn’t recognize.

When she opened her eyes, she saw him staring at her. She didn’t understand why, but there was some sort of connection with him. It made matters in her soul even more muddled. She closed her eyes again, briefly, and held onto the sensation of his lips against hers. But only for a moment.

“What wrong?”

Opening her eyes again, she gazed at Lug. “Nothing. I wanted to remember it. In case…in case anything happens.”

He bent and kissed her again, this time quickly. “We better catch up.” He motioned with his head. “Or they’ll leave us behind.”

Both moved toward the others. When they finally reached their friends, Miranda overheard the cat talking to Thomas. “If people were part of a secret society, more than likely you’ll never know what the society was about,” Sonya stated. “It’s a secret.”

“Gee whiz. Ya know, sometimes you can be so irritating. Why can’t you just answer a question simply by saying ya don’t have a clue?”

“Because I know about everything. To state otherwise would be lying.”

Miranda mentally agreed with Thomas and firmly told the voices raging in her head to be quiet. She needed some silence. It was strange to her that she had become so comfortable with them. But when they all talked at once, it gave her a headache.

As the wizard continued his advance toward the temple ruins, Miranda contemplated his silent disposition. She heeded Lug’s words and didn’t press the matter about the structure. She wanted desperately to ask if it would take them to Uthal. In her soul, she needed to know that they were on the last phase of their journey. Knowing this fact would help her as she prepared to meet the thing that tried to kill Matt and had taken the others. On reaching the base of the massive temple structure, Miranda arched her neck and gazed upwards. This had to let them into Crag Cairn.

“There’s an entry that was constructed here in the center of the temple. Our way through the mountain will be there.”

“That might be an unwise choice,” DaGon said. “It looks like that arch caved in.” He pointed with his talon to an area above their heads.

“To be expected with the age. There’s another small door over there,” Keltrain replied. He motioned to the left. “Let’s hope that one’s still intact.”

The wizard had just moved nearer to the corner of the ruins when a shower of rocks cascaded down around them. Sonya was the first to recognize the stench that had a familiarity to them all. “The rat men,” she exclaimed quietly. She jumped on the first step of the temple, her tail swaying in expectation. She lifted her nose upwards. “I smell them. They’re close by.”

“That may be what I’ve been sensing,” Miranda said. That’s why the voices were so aggravated. They had been trying to warn her earlier. Unfortunately, she was deep in her own thoughts and ignored them.

“We need to get inside.” DaGon moved past her and Keltrain. “Perhaps they haven’t spotted us yet.”

Keltrain nodded and with a motion of his hand had them crouch down and inch their way to the left of the pyramid. Hidden below the large platform that ringed the outer edges of the temple, they crept slowly.

Miranda held her breath. It was confirmation that Uthal had indeed expected them or knew of their whereabouts. She was grateful when the wizard found the mechanism that opened the little door under the overhang. Once they were inside, she felt a rush of stale air and more coldness. It was here that she expelled the breath she had been holding.

When everyone crossed the threshold and the door had been resealed, the wizard drew his crystal from his pocket and held it in his hand. Lighting the stone with the whisper of a short spell, he thrust it upwards, forcing the soft rays into the inky blackness. The hallway in front was shadowed but Miranda could still make out the worn mosaics. They matched those she saw in the tomb of King Balorn. The pictures seemed to connect Green Isle to Crag Cairn, and this world to Earth.

“Hopefully we went unnoticed,” Lug stated. “Where do we continue from here? Is it far?”

“This hall leads to an underground cavern below the temple. There’s a hidden lake beneath that, which spans the island’s length and can only be accessed from the cavern. If I remember correctly, one of the passages off the main corridor leads to the belly of Uthal’s fortress. But we need to get there first. And I don’t know if I remember which one of them to take.”

Miranda could feel the voices in her head clamoring again in unison. It was another warning and this time she didn’t tell them to be quiet. “We’re not alone in here,” she whispered.

“What do you mean?” DaGon asked.

“The witch has her rat men everywhere and the voices are telling me that they’re in here.”

“Then we must make haste to the cavern below,” Keltrain said. He motioned with the crystal. “That way.”

“There’s something else down here.” Miranda walked beside him. “It’s different. I think it’s one of those creatures we met at the Nuada Findi outpost.”

“Brollachan?” Lily gasped. “We’ll never know where they are. They take the appearance of anything they touch.”

“I still have Urldrenn. The dagger of the Shadow People will do away with them.”

“Gee, cuz. Can your voices tell you where the Fir Darrigs are?” Thomas asked. “It would be kinda nice not to have them jumpin’ out of some dark corner.”

“They’re some distance away. But they smell us now. They’re headin’ in this direction. Five of them, I think. It’s just fuzzy pictures that I get in my head. And they’re gone before I can get focused on them.”

“When your powers strengthen, your sight will, too.” The dragon put his snout in the air. “I smell them.”

“What about the Brollachan?” the wizard asked. “Can you pick up where that thing is hiding?”

“I’m having trouble pinpointing a location and all. Probably because its features keep changing.”

“All right then. We’ll deal with it when we see it. Let’s move quickly. Keep your wits about you when we pass the darkened corridors. Just in case the Brollachan is hiding in the crevices. I’ll go first.”

Miranda quickly stepped into the lead with the wizard. If they were attacked, the voices told her to use the sword. They would help her understand its power and how to harness the energy she would need to conquer the rat men.

Cautiously, the group followed the sloping incline of the hallway. Each step brought renewed fear in Miranda as she could sense the presence of the Fir Darrigs getting closer. They hadn’t yet reached the end of the hall, when her left hand begun to glow. It was time, they said, to pull the sword.

Even before the others heard the beasts, Miranda’s movements signaled a warning to them. They stopped as her hand reached behind her head. The sound of the metal being released from its sheath echoed down the long hallway. Miranda saw, from the corner of her eye, Keltrain’s hand reaching for Urldrenn. Standing shoulder to shoulder they both stood. Defiant. Their bodies acting as a wall, shielding the others.

“Let me in.” DaGon tried his best to wedge himself on the other side of the wizard. “I can send fire at them,” he insisted.

“Yer fry the rest of us along with it,” Lamfada retorted. “Stand down. Let the girl and wizard handle this one, ya stubborn beast. It be her testin’ ground.”

Miranda could smell them before they appeared. The air grew pungent, like rotting eggs. She glanced at Keltrain.

“Stand firm,” the wizard instructed her. “The hall is narrow. We can pick them off. One by one.”

She nodded her understanding. Her eyes strained to see into the darkness. The first she saw of them was the glow of their eyes in the crystal’s light. This would be the test of her power, the voices said. Before she must face the warlock. Her mind reeled. Can I handle the sword? Can I kill them?

The rat men’s speed picked up when they spotted the group. The sound of their claws scrapping the stone floor created a chilling sensation in Miranda. The first part of the clash happened quickly. Her arm swung upwards without hesitation. Her hands then brought the sharp edge of the sword down across the neck of the first Fir Darrig. Its blood splattered her leather tunic and the body came to rest at her feet. She watched as the head bounced backwards.

Keltrain reached out and slashed the throat of the second one. It dropped to the ancient floor and laid in a large pool of crimson. The other three hesitated. Miranda’s senses were heightened as she watched the nose of the one in front twitch. Its nostrils flared as it sniffed the air. The voices in her head told her to wait until its head lowered.

The standoff lasted an eternity to her. The seconds passed like hours. She slowed her breathing and made her eyes focus on the one in front of the other two. She saw the move. It was the initial lift of its hairy lip that indicated its intention. And then it lowered its head. Now the spirits of the sword forced their magic outward. Great energy pulsated through the sword and her body. Her hand became a bright light in the shadows of the hall. The life that lived in the metal moved her forward, ahead of the wizard. It was here, in this present moment, that she took for the first time her place within the legend of the four. Warrior, champion, protector. She became all within herself.

The light from the sword grew intense. It resonated emotion. A beacon of revenge from a time so long ago. She leaped on the Fir Darrig, burying the length of her sword into its back, spearing him to the floor. A fury, not her own, seemed to engulf her. She quickly pulled the sword out and turned. Her actions were automatic as she sliced through the other two without hesitation. When she was done, the power ebbed, leaving her cold. She regarded the lifeless bodies that lie between her and the others in shock. Her heart immediately saddened. It released the hate and the anger that had earlier transformed her. In its place was regret. Had she done this? Was this slaughter from her? Her eyes found those of the wizard. She knew he saw what was transpiring in her thoughts. The words and questions reflecting from her soul in the pupils of her blue eyes said much.

“Death is never easy,” he said quietly. “Even when it’s your enemy.”

“Will I feel this way when it’s time to battle Uthal?” she asked. “Will I mourn his death?”

“Only if you haven’t lost yourself in the sword’s power,” he replied. “Remember. To always come back to the emotion of regret means you have not lost your humanity.”

“She’ll never lose herself.” Sonya purred and rubbed against Miranda’s legs. “Her heart’s too pure. That’s why the sword chose her. She will always be its champion, until the day she dies.”

Miranda allowed Lug to wipe the blade clean before giving it back to her. He dried a tear from her cheek. She looked at him and said nothing. Instead, she placed the sword back in the leather sheath and looked away. She tried to look at Thomas, but couldn’t. The death of the rat men lingered in her heart and her mind grieved.

“Magic comes with a price,” Lug whispered to her. He embraced her. “Remember that, my dear one. You know our connection, and if something should happen when we meet the warlock, if we are separated, come back to me when you can. I’m your other destiny, as you are mine.” He drew her close and kissed her temple.

Her body sank against him. She would never allow the power of the sword to consume her. Never. What she had done to the rat men created a deep void within her. It was deeper than the weeping she had done for Matt. She nodded her understanding to Lug. He was right. He was her other destiny. She couldn’t explain it, but it was in his arms that she found her sanctuary.

DaGon gently nudged her. “Why don’t you ride on my back? It will help to rest.”

She agreed and climbed up on his back and lay her head on his scaly neck. It was a good place to hide as the hot tears streamed down her cheeks and across her lips. She closed her eyes against the darkness that had knocked on her soul. She vowed never to open that door.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

“Captain? The snow’s too fresh. If they’ve been by this way, we’re never going to know.” Christos pointed to the ground around him. He stomped the packed snow off his boots. “Where do we go from here?”

“We must make a decision. The sun is at mid-day. If we wait any longer, we may not make it to the top before it sets.” Urcias’ eyes darted briefly to the sun’s position in the overcast sky. He didn’t want to admit to himself that all of Matt’s friends, along with the wizard and dragon, may be lost. What had Adalay said to him about DaGon? His worth should be valued far more than any of the others?

“Rufus? Did the young boy say anything to you this morning when you walked the beach together? Anything about where the wizard may have gone should they be separated?”

“No sir. He seemed to still be effected by the attack of the water dragon. He continues to stutter. Sometimes not making any sense with his words.”

Urcias lowered his head. His own thoughts seemed muddled by the cold and the wind, and the realization that the quest could be a failure. He shut out the pain in his heart as he thought of Adalay. Should her death be in vain? Should any of those lost be in vain?

“Leave the horses here. We won’t be able to take them on the mountain path. It’ll be too narrow,” he commanded. He realized that he was closing the door to their escape. The possibility that they probably would not come back from Crag Cairn alive remained a constant presence in his assessments and decisions. They had lost many. Too many.

“Sir, have you decided which direction we should go?” Rufus looked at the forked road in front of their group. “I’m guessing this way.” He pointed to the right.

Urcias’ pulled at his chin in thought. This would be a hard decision for him. He wasn’t familiar with the island. He had been hoping Keltrain would be able to guide them to the Black Warlock’s lair. Now, without him, Urcias appeared to be alone in the task of getting what was left of the men to Crag Cairn.

“Captain? Perhaps I can help. Would you allow me to do something?” Zuya moved toward him. “Let me ask the wind. It talks to me. Maybe it will show me the way.”

Urcias smiled briefly, his lips a tight thin line. “What do we have to lose? Perhaps the wind can tell you if any of the boy’s companions are still alive.”

“The wind has a lot to say. People choose not to listen.” Zuya bowed slightly. “Give me a moment, sir, and I’ll find out where we need to go.”

The captain watched the small man move to an open space within the ruins. Cupping his hands around his mouth, Zuya begin to sing a haunting melody. It was a magic song. The notes and words whispered into the breeze coming from the sea. After singing a few bars, the wind walker seemed to go into a trance. He held his body still. Urcias wasn’t sure, but it looked like the wind diverted its course and flung itself around the man in a wild whirl.  Snowflakes began to dance around Zuya’s body. Several seconds passed before the man opened his eyes and gave Urcias a smile. “There are people here. Scattered. In different places. But we aren’t alone.”

“Where exactly are they, then? This cursed island seems to swallow up all who come to it.” Christos paced in front of Zuya.

“Some are in Crag Cairn. In the heart of the Black Warlock’s fortress itself. Some have traveled to the east.” Zuya pointed to the right. “And some have traveled to the west.” Zuya pointed to the left.

“How do we know who is who? And which way to go?” Thyssen asked.

Zuya nodded. “The wind sings of a dragon off to the west. Perhaps that’s the group that the captain was to meet.”

Something in Urcias’ heart released a small fraction of the tension he had held since the sinking of their ship. They were alive. Looking at Matt, he waited to see if Zuya’s words gave him relief. But there was no emotion. It seemed odd to Urcias, but then again, perhaps the boy had been through too much. “Then we go to the left. To the west. Toward the dragon. That’s where we will find the others.” Right or wrong, they would meet up with someone.

“Should we not weigh the fact that there could be other dragons on this island?” Papella asked. “We met a rather large one that destroyed our ship, if you remember. I would hate to come across another one like that. Jumpin’ to conclusions at this junction could mean the difference between success and failure.”

“Papella is right. Zuya’s conversation with the wind didn’t disclose who these people are.” Ditred adjusted the badge over his eye. “I, for one, don’t relish meeting up with those who aren’t friend.”

“I understand your concerns. But I’ve made my decision.” The captain knew they were measuring the situation, but in his heart, he felt that going west would be the right choice.

“Did your conversation with yer friend the wind give any ya any other clues that would be helpful?” Christos asked. There was a small edge of sarcasm in his voice.

It was the first time Urcias saw Zuya scowl. “You don’t have to play with me. Our tribe lived in and protected the valleys and unicorns along Half Moon Lake for many years. The wind is our friend. There’s no other on this world that speaks with her any more. I’m the last. I don’t play games with the gift.”

Christos cleared his throat coarsely. “All right. Sorry if I hurt yer feelings. Just frustrated. What else did she tell you?”

“It’s fine.” Zuya smiled slightly. “I understand. If it helps, she also told me of six riders on horseback who traveled to the fortress. They came from a ship on the other side of the island.”

The captain turned in surprise. A ship? This could be their escape.

“Who could that be?” Rufus asked. “Do you think they could be members of the Senate?”

“I don’t know. If it’s the Senate, then their aim would be to make an alliance with that beast,” Urcias replied. “I won’t allow that to happen. That’s exactly what Queen Adalay was afraid of. Matt, what’s your opinion? Do you feel we should go west? As one of the legendary four, your input is valued here.” The captain regarded the boy.

Coming from behind Ortho, Matt stood in front of the group of men. His eyes mirrored the grey that masked the landscape. Nodding slowly, he whispered, “Yesssss, if that’sssss where Zuya sssssays they are, then we must go in that direction.”

“West it is, then.”

Matt smiled. It was an odd reaction. Urcias contemplated the boy with concern. Had the trauma of his experiences affected him? He gazed at Matt’s eyes in thought. Something wasn’t right about them. He shook his head. He was just on edge. Everything appeared suspicious. He motioned for his lieutenant. “Rufus, make sure we have all the packs dislodged of unnecessary items. We need to move fast to catch up to those going west.”

Urcias begin to unload his own horse. He was surprised to feel a tap on his shoulder. “Captain? Sorry, but I got to say this.” Christos scratched at his beard for a moment. “Ya know, there’s something ya need to be aware of. Have ya a moment?”

“Yes. What is it? We need to get moving, so make it quick.”

“Sir? Have ya not noticed the boy’s gait lately?”

Looking over the older man’s shoulder, Urcias watched Matt help the other men rummage through the packs. He appeared normal. Nothing out of the ordinary. He seemed to be walking and holding himself well. It was then that the captain understood Christos’s remark. Matt was walking as if his ankle had miraculously healed. There wasn’t any limp. No yelps of pain. Could the boy have healed that fast?

He nodded. “I see what you mean. Watch him carefully,” he whispered. “Don’t let the others know. I don’t want the boy to suspect anything. You’re in charge of shadowing him. Make sure he doesn’t have a chance to disappear. I want to know who this Matt really is.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

The cold floor felt good against her hot skin. She lie still, trying to distinguish the images that flitted across her irises. Colors seemed to run together, forming puddles of light and dark. Where was she? Was this her room at Murias Donn?

Ceridwyn tried to sit up, but her body felt heavy. Her muscles refused to answer her call to move. What had happened to her? She recalled the fragmented memory of Bera cutting her hand open. The image of her life’s blood slipping from her body remained vivid in her mind. There was also a remembrance of Bera forcing a white liquid down her throat. After that Ceridwyn had fallen to the ground and the room disappeared into blackness.

In a cloudy haze, she recalled that her body had been moved. The witch had her placed at the base of the large oval mirror. Slowly her sight grew more focused and she could see that she still lay at the base of the mirror. The glass had changed, though. It was no longer silver and reflecting. A small audible gasp escaped her lips as she viewed the hideous horned form looking down at her from the other side of the mirror.

“Does my face frighten you?” a disembodied voice asked. “I’m not what I used to be, you know. Magic took too much from me.”

The princess forced her body to turn over. She crawled away from the mirror. Her elbows scrapped against the stone floor as she tried to distance herself from the Black Warlock. She went toward the table. She could feel the power pulsating from the glass. It overwhelmed her senses, its ancient evil drowning her soul.

“Ah. I did scare you.”

“I’m not scared. Just surprised,” she whispered. She turned her head, not wanting to face the thing in the glass. Her words came labored from somewhere deep within her and echoed in her mind in a dizzying detachment from reality. The drug the witch gave her muddled her mind. She propped herself against one of the legs of the table and held still.

“Then why don’t you look at me?”

Ceridwyn could feel the sweat pouring down her neck and into her leather jacket. “I’m having trouble focusing,” she replied finally. “What kind of drug did the witch give me?”

“Something for the pain. For your hand. I’m sorry that I had to have you cut like that. I hate for my future wife to be scarred and disfigured.”

The warlock’s words startled her. Did he just call her his future wife? Was that why her father demanded she bring the horn to him? He promised that demon she would be his wife? Her mind gave way to the realization that her father had made a pact with Uthal and she was the prize. All for power. She had been a pawn. She had been given away in a game of supremacy.

“No heated reply? Princess?” Uthal chuckled. “You disappoint me. I’ve heard of your spirited nature and was so looking forward to having someone to spar with.”

“You need not worry, warlock. When this drug wears off you’ll see my spirit,” she exclaimed.

“Good. I need another incentive to continue the spell. My release and marriage are the perfect solution to three thousand years of torment.”

Ceridwyn’s stomach churned. “I’m not marrying you.  Ever,” she cried loudly. “No matter what my father promised. I’m not tied to Murias Donn any longer.”

“Unfortunately, my dear, the pact has already been made. The contract has been sealed and the magic associated with it binds you to me for as long as you live.”

Ceridwyn rose to her feet, her body shaking. She grabbed the end of the table and steadied herself before turning to the mirror. “Then perhaps it’s time for me to die. Because I won’t marry you.” She glared at the warlock. “Magic pacts can be broken. And if I know my father, somewhere in that contract is a clause that will dissolve the agreement. Of course, after he gets his way.”

“Ah. That’s what I was looking for.” Uthal howled loudly. “Your fire thrills me. So many of them bow down to me. It gets so boring. While your gesture of defiance is appreciated, it won’t do for my plans. Unfortunately, my love, I’ll have to have you drugged again. So sad. I know. But there’s more at stake here than just the spell. And of course, we can’t afford you using your gift of soul collecting, now can we?”

“You’ll imprison me within myself? What kind of life is that?”

Uthal’s face disappeared for a moment before rematerializing seconds later behind the silver glass. “Bera? Where are you? Take the princess to her tower and make sure she has what’s needed. There are some pressing things that need my attention at this moment. Some uninvited guests have stumbled upon our doorstep.”

“As you wish,” the witch’s voice hissed from the shadows.

“I’d like to stay and talk with you more, my dear, but I need to assess the security of my fortress. I must make sure these guests are welcomed in the worst way possible.”

Hands grasped Ceridwyn’s arms and torso. Looking down, she saw the hideous faces of Bera’s rat men. One of them smiled, causing her stomach to churn even more. Bera’s icy fingers grabbed the back of Ceridwyn’s head and forced her jaws apart as more of the harsh white fluid flowed down into her mouth, burning the back of her throat.

Within moments, the world began to sway. She fell against the edge of the table and held on. Colors once again became muted. Her world started to fade. But she forced her mind to focus one last time. Before she passed the threshold completely, she carefully grabbed the small knife the witch had placed on the corner of the table. The blade felt good in her hand. She hid it in the secret pocket of her sleeve.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Idril sat quietly behind a large boulder. His feet were frozen as he hunched down watching the front gate of Crag Cairn. Nimi, Adalay, and Olifur were hiding behind another large rock across from him. They decided that they would wait along a path that wound down into the valley. The small road ended directly at the large wooden gate of the fortress and their vantage point gave them a bird’s eye view of the activities.

Idril regarded the fortress with interest. The immense crumbling structure seemed to guard the landscape like a desolate soldier, shutting out all who were unwelcomed. It oozed death and evil.

Earlier in the morning, they crested the top of the mountain trail just in time to see six riders on horseback make their way to the ancient castle and disappear into the interior. Adalay and Nimi seemed apprehensive. They recognized the female of the group. Their frowns made Idril question the identity of the woman.

“It’s Princess Ceridwyn,” Adalay had commented gravely. “The House of Murias Donn must be seeking an alliance.”

Idril could see that this potential union concerned the woman as well as the elf. “Why would that be bad?” he asked.

“She’s a dark sorceress from the southern region of Green Isle,” Adalay had responded. “And one of the Shadow People. A clan of ancient druids from Earth.”

“I don’t understand why they would want an alliance with Uthal,” Nimi said. “All of Green Isle’s inhabitants should be against him.”

“We’ve been warring with them off and on for centuries. But I think their greatest quest for vengeance lies against Queen Erulisse and the Elf Kingdom. Perhaps that answer can be found in the ancient texts of your people,” Adalay suggested. She raised her eyebrows.

Idril looked at the border elf, hoping he would provide an answer. The elf didn’t respond right away. “There’s been a misunderstanding since we came through the portals. The Shadow People believe one thing, when it’s another. That’s all I can say about the past. It’s unfortunate that they’ve harbored such ill will for such a long time.”

Idril didn’t understand any of what the elf spoke of. He didn’t know about the past of this place, much less the disputes and disagreements of the people who lived here. He was still trying to find out about his own past. Squatting, hidden behind the cold rock, he thought of his existence. He was a creature of magic, reborn to Green Isle and made new here. Rubbing the burns on his fingertips and tracing the outline of the shapes burnt into his forearm, he remembered the talk he had with the old woman. His place was on Green Isle, but he knew that soon he would have to go back to this place called Earth. She said it had to be. But the past that haunted him didn’t include magic. He felt that it had been something cold and distant, and it was this coldness he didn’t want to return to, ever.

Touching his chest, he felt the box that held his wand. Would the old woman’s gift of Ewa be enough to protect him from magic’s call? It would have to be. He wouldn’t let himself give in to the power or the darkness that called beneath the voices.

“Idril? Did you hear what I said?” Nimi asked.

“No. I’m sorry. My mind was elsewhere,” he replied as he bent forward.

“We must make our way closer to the fortress. The rocks will probably be our only protection. We should stay within their sanctuary. At least until we are close enough to the gate.”

“What then?” Adalay demanded. “We’ll be seen and not welcome. We didn’t take the course you originally intended to the back of Crag Cairn. To some temple or another. How are we to gain entrance under a guarded wall?”

Olifur shook his fur as he stood up. “I can go in and look for a way for us all to enter. I’ll be undetected. No one would expect a lost dog.”

“It’s still dangerous even for a lost dog. What if they decide that you’ll make a good meal?” Nimi asked his friend.

“I could use the magic of the wand,” Idril suggested.

“No,” Adalay exclaimed. “The warlock can sense it. Especially something as powerful as that relic. We’ll be hunted down and taken.”

“It has to be Olifur, then.” Nimi looked at his companion. “You’ll need to go in and scout out the walls and guards. See if there’s a weakness anywhere or a hole we can all pass through. Something away from the watchful eyes of the men on the walls.”

“This is very exciting,” the dog stated.

“I think I remember a small spell that can help you. You’ll be invisible for about half an hour. Would that be enough time for you to get in and look around?”

“Yes. Plenty of time,” Olifur replied. His tail wagged as Adalay brought out her crystal.

“I’ll wait to say the words until later. We need to be closer so you have as much time as the spell allows.”

“Won’t the warlock know of your magic making?” Idril asked. He thought of her statement about his wand.

“No. This incantation is much too weak for anyone to feel. Especially him. The wand carries a much stronger energy. It’s an old and ancient force. Besides, mine will be done too quickly for him to pick up our position.”

“Are you ready?” Nimi asked them.

Idril and Adalay nodded.

“Then follow me and stay behind the rocks. I’ll go first.”

Idril watched as the elf darted forward. His movements shifted in a split second into nothing and then reappeared behind one of the large boulders in front of them. He was fast and very artful at concealment. Nimi motioned them forward. It seemed to last an eternity before they were finally at the edge of the crumbling castle of Crag Cairn.

“Much bigger up close,” Idril muttered.

“In the old days, it was the crowning centerpiece to Prince Finley’s reign. Before the Second War with Uthal. Before he found a way through the portals to Be’thasileth and Green Isle. This island had a grand name. But I don’t remember it. I think it was lost along with the memory of what it once was,” Nimi whispered.

“I could never find information in our library about Black Isle. Except for the fact that Uthal made a home here,” Adalay added.

“You must come to our library. We have much you can study,” Nimi replied. His eyes lingered over the woman’s face.

Idril saw some type of emotion passing between the two. It made him return to the only memory he carried with him, that of a snowy night riding on horseback with someone in front of him. The emotion he felt for the person came with the memory. Perhaps he had a place in his heart for another. But that was of a life he didn’t want to claim. And neither did he want to claim the emotion.

“Shouldn’t you make me invisible now?” Olifur nuzzled Adalay’s arm.

“Yes. Remember though, don’t talk or you’ll give yourself away. You must be quiet.” She closed her eyes and murmured a small incantation. Her hands glowed as she moved them across the dog’s body. In a few moments, Olifur disappeared.

“Can you see me?”

“No. You’re as the wind. Here, but not here.” Nimi chuckled.

Idril could hear the faint sounds of snow crunching as the dog walked toward the fortress. “You should try to walk on ground that isn’t covered with snow. I can see your paw prints,” he whispered.

It was agonizing waiting for the animal to return. Along with Nimi, Idril kept peeking around the rocks they had hid behind, hoping to hear Olifur’s paws on the path. He grew anxious thinking about what could happen to the dog should he be discovered. If anything existed behind the stone walls and towers like the Wulvers, he could only imagine the horrific end which might befall his canine friend.

After what seemed like hours, the young man heard the panting of the dog coming back up the small road. It was just in time. Bits of Olifur’s body began to materialize. “It’s Olifur. He’s back,” Idril said softly to the others.

“Thank goodness.” Adalay petted Olifur’s head. “I was afraid time had run out on the spell. That you had been discovered. Or worse, captured.”

“What did you see?” Nimi asked. “Are the towers and walls heavily guarded?”

“Surprisingly, no. I went inside and walked around. There are two guards at the gate and several along the walls. But that’s it. The courtyard’s empty. Save for those wicked ravens. A brood of them watches the door to the main tower.”

“Ah. The Black Warlock’s messengers. If they’re here, then Babda isn’t too far away.” Nimi sat back on his heels. “Uthal doesn’t have to place guards on the walls if the ravens are there. Their eyes can see from the roof tops.”

“Do you think they’ve spotted us, then? Could we be walking into a trap?” Adalay asked. Idril could hear the concern in her voice.

Nimi pulled at the tip of his chin. The elf remained quiet for a moment. Finally, he looked at Adalay. “Can you mask all of us with your spell?”

“Make us all invisible?”

“Yes. We could slip in after the sun goes down. If we make our way closer to the gate, it would give us enough time to find the shadows before the spell’s energy completes itself. Harder for the ravens to notice.”

“Yes. I can. Although you should be aware that we won’t be able to see each other once the spell is cast. If we get separated, we’re going to have to find one another.”

“Good. We’ll linger here until the sun’s journey is over. Just get inside and Olifur will be able to pick up your scent. I’ll find you.”

Idril scanned the clouded sky. Dusk was approaching. He thought of Adalay’s spell, and what Olifur and Nimi had said of the birds. Ravens. The thought of birds brought to light a small fragment of recollection. It was a clouded memory of someplace else. In his mind’s eye, he could see a rooftop filled with them. His fingers were curled around those of a small child. The young boy’s eyes were turned up to Idril and filled with fear. Who is he? Was this a remembrance of Earth? Could it be something of his life before he was awakened as a creature of Green Isle?

The questions kept his mind busy. When the light of the sun was almost extinguished on the horizon, Adalay murmured the enchantment, concealing them against detection. At Nimi’s slight whistle, the signal to run, they all headed forward, to the gate.

Idril jumped across the road, missing the snow. He didn’t want his prints to give his actions away. In the back of his mind he envisioned the others doing the same and hoped they would be able to detect each other once inside. As he darted quickly under the watchful eyes of the black smudges on the tower, his eyes strained to see if there was any sign of alarm from the feathered creatures. Filled with relief when they didn’t move, he heaved a small sigh when he found a dark corner of shadow. The inkiness enveloped him into its safety. Here he would stay until the spell wore off. And then. Then he would find the interior of the towers and Uthal.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“There doesn’t seem to be a key hole,” Ned exclaimed.

Looking at the obstacle in front of him, the young boy expelled a loud breath in frustration. Since opening the large metal door down by the underground lake, he and Bijan had slowly climbed the enormous rounded tunnel through the island rock. Snaking upwards, they held the glowing elf stone carefully, allowing the soft red light to guide their footsteps as they sought an escape route. But now? Their progress had been hindered by another large metal door. It fit snuggly into the rock and there appeared no apparent way to open it.

“If the key isn’t the answer, then perhaps another mechanism opens it,” the white dragon said.

Ned nodded in agreement. “You’re probably right. But what kind of mechanism? This door is huge and I don’t see any indentation or handle. Nothin’.”

Bijan sniffed around the outer edges of the frame. He rose on his hind quarters and looked above the top of the rocks encasing the metal. Suddenly, he bellowed.

“What? What is it?” Ned cried.

“I scratched myself on a very large piece of metal up here. Something rather sharp.” He pointed to the top right side of the door frame as he held the end of his snout.

Ned backed up and held up the elf stone for the dragon to take. “Here. You’ll need this to see.”

Bijan gently took the glowing rock and moved it over the corner of the door frame. After a few moments, he gave it back to Ned. “Ah. There’s a staircase. And the pointy thing that caught my nose looks like a lever.”

“How do I get to the stairs?”

“The steps appear to be hidden behind these rocks.” He motioned to a group of boulders along the wall. “There’s the entrance. Behind that large one.”

Ned quickly bounded up the stone steps. They had been cut into a ledge running along the wall length. Someone had concealed them. If Bijan had not been as tall, they never would have found them. When he got to the top, he wedged himself into a crevice above the door frame. Here he was almost eye to eye with the dragon and could see him now, fully, for the first time. Bijan’s iridescent scales glimmered in the red light. It made Ned think of the mother of pearl that was on his shell collection back home. He imagined how Bijan must look in the sunlight, his scales sparkling as he soared high above the clouds. It was befitting for the protector of the Fomorians. Like an angel. He remembered the picture he had seen at church of one. Glowing. It stood above the other figures in the painting.

“What’s the matter, Ned Neely?” the dragon asked. “You have been staring at me for some time. Is there something wrong?”

“I was just wondering how you look in the sunlight.”

“Very bright.” The dragon chuckled. “But not so much down here. This dungeon prison has taken the luster from my scales. Have you figured out the mechanism yet?”

Ned shook his head and set to work on the mechanical device. It was a long, dark, steel grey piece of piping. And very sharp at the end. Ned slipped his fingers over the grooves. As far as he could tell, it was hinged and could be moved back and forth. Pushing with all his might, he began to inch it forward. When he managed to get it past the midway mark, he could hear a small clank and then a large clink as the locks in the door began to give way. When the handle reached the other end, the door started to rise upwards, forcing Bijan backwards.

“I did it. We’re gonna get out of here.”

Hurrying down the stairs, he made it to his friend just as the metal panel settled into place on the roof of the cavern. Peering into the deep blackness beyond the threshold, he was startled to see two glowing yellow eyes staring back.

“Have Thyself found a way out?” The thing hissed and snarled. The yellow eyes squinted at him as it emerged from a pile of rocks.

Ned gasped in fear. It was a Brollachan. A similar nasty entity to the one that had placed the scars on his neck. Had the Black Warlock sent it down to check on the white dragon?

“Watch out, Brollachan, or I’ll bake you.” Bijan roared in fury. He stepped forward, protecting Ned.

Anticipating the move, the Brollachan darted sideways. “Can it save Thyself?” The blob of rock reached out with a claw and scratched one of the dragon’s legs. In a second, the Brollachan morphed into a creature with the same shimmering white scales as Bijan.

“Trickery! You vile thing.” The sound of Bijan’s voice shook the cavern, sending rocks cascading down on their heads. “You may think you have protection. But those scales won’t protect you from me. You wicked beast.”

“Have Myself a meal.” The Brollachan smiled with evil intent as stretched out its claws toward Ned. “Come to Myself.” It beckoned with a one of its claws. “Come and play.”

“Run, Ned! Run away from here. We’re at the bottom of Crag Cairn. I’ll take care of this thing. Go find your friends.”

Ned felt torn. “I don’t want to leave you. What if something bad happens?”

“Don’t worry about me. Save yourself.”

Before Ned could decide whether to stay or run, he heard a sickening laugh. The creature leaped on the dragon’s back and dug his claws into Bijan’s scales. He watched in horror as the Brollachan took one of its claws and raked it across the back of Bijan’s neck. Howling in joy, the beast delighted in its deed as the cuts beneath the scales began to ooze blood. Ned turned around, searching the ground for something to use to try to stop it. He felt anger as it sliced again into another part of Bijan’s torso. “Stop it!” he screamed at the thing. “Stop hurting my friend.”

Writhing in pain, Ned saw the dragon grabbing at the air behind his head. Bijan desperately tried to capture his tormentor as the Brollachan maliciously hacked away at the dragon’s back. What could he do? How could he stop the Brollachan? Ned found several hand-sized stones. He remembered how Thomas had taught him to pitch when they played baseball at school. Focusing on the head of the beast, he wound up and let the stone fly. It missed the Brollachan’s head by an inch. Determined to help his friend, he didn’t give up and grabbed another rock. This time, his aim connected with the side of the creature’s head. The force of the blow knocked it to the ground.

“Leave him alone. You want someone? Come get me.”

Angry, the creature shook its gleaming white head and bared its teeth at the boy. “Thyself is going to be sorry for hurting Myself.”

Ned watched as the beast got down on all fours and shifted into something like a canine with scales. It howled loudly as it clawed at the cavern floor. Once it found traction, it raced toward Ned.

Ned didn’t wait any longer and took off in a sprint. He forced his tired legs to move faster as he heard panting behind him. He could also hear Bijan’s large body thundering through the cavern. With each step, Ned felt the vibration of the rocky floor as the dragon forced his way through the tunnel.

“Don’t stop running,” he heard Bijan yell.

His heart beat wildly as he heard the claws of the beast at his heels. Suddenly, a burning sensation swept across his back. He didn’t know what it was until he felt the warm wetness of his own blood. He felt the movement of air behind his head as the Brollachan’s talons grazed the back of his head.

Rounding a corner, Ned’s flight came to an instant halt as he collided with something hard yet soft, falling backwards. He tumbled into the body of the pursuing Brollachan, causing the thing to trip. They both somersaulted a few feet backwards into the dark tunnel. Ned got tangled up with the creature. Not wanting to see his own end, he covered his head with his arms as he settled at the base of the rock wall. In an instant, he could feel the massive body of Bijan stand over him. The gurgling of the pursuing monster indicated how the dragon dealt with it. After several moments, Ned took a small peek from under his arms.

“Ned? Ned, is that you?” He heard a familiar voice. “Oh, my God! It’s you. It’s really you, isn’t it?” It was the voice of his brother. It was Thomas.

Forcing strength to his extremities, Ned stood up just in time to feel the arms of his big brother wrap around him. Hot tears of joy filled his eyes. Thomas had found him.

“What the heck, little brother? How didja get here? What happened? Gee whiz. I was afraid I’d never see ya again.”

“My gosh. You wouldn’t believe it, if I told you,” Ned exclaimed. His heart pounded, but this time not in fear. Standing back from Thomas, he looked at the group encircling him.

“Ned, I can’t believe it. We thought we’d lost you and all. I’m so happy to see you.” Miranda’s arms encircled him. She held onto to him for a moment.

“This is, most certainly, the best thing we’ve had happened in a while, my friends.”

“What did I run into?” Ned rubbed his head.

“That would have been me,” DaGon replied. “We heard a loud commotion and decided to check it out.”

“How didja get here?” Thomas asked. “You fell into a large hole down by the shore. I saw it. It was pretty deep.”

“I know. But that’s how I found Bijan.” He pointed up to the white dragon.

“Such a relief,” Keltrain said. “You don’t know how troubling your disappearance was to us.”

“We were so worried, you know,” Miranda interjected. “We didn’t know if you were…were…”

“Dead? Nah. I wasn’t dead. I got a bit beat up on the way down. Fell to this lake place.”

“It’s good to have you back with us,” Lug said. “And you’ve found a powerful ally.”

“My dears. Such a beautiful reunion.” Lily fluttered around the group. She dabbed at the corners of her eyes.

“I be knowin’ the boy wasn’t too lost,” Lamfada said with a small wink at Ned. “Felt it in me bones. Good to see ya, laddie.”

Everyone spoke at the same time, overwhelming Ned. He tried to answer most of the questions and told them about seeing Matt in the forest. How Matt tricked him into falling down the hole. He felt excited when he told them that the silver key the Morrigana gave him released Bijan.

“This answers many questions.” Keltrain turned to the white dragon. “We wondered what happened to you so long ago. Prince Finley would never believe the stories that kept surfacing of how you had abandoned the Fomorian people. It’s good to bring some closure to that myth and legend. I’m happy to see you again, my friend.”

“Stories spread by that witch, I’m sure. I would never abandon my post as protector. As king of dragons, it would have been nothing short of treason.”

“What I can’t understand is how you saw Matt.” Sonya perched herself on one of the large boulders behind the group. “If he was knocked overboard on the ship, did he drown? Or was he somehow saved? It doesn’t make sense to me.”

“We didn’t find any trace of him,” Keltrain remarked. “But it doesn’t mean that he died. Especially since Miranda said she could sense his presence here on the island.”

“Bijan said he was tricked by a Bodach. It took the likeness of Prince Finley. I think that’s what I saw. It was that Bodach. That one who took Matt’s likeness when we left your garden. Come to think of it, he wasn’t wearing the white wool cloak ya gave us. It was that brown one. The one the fairy queen let us have.”

“Aye. The boy is right. Those Bodaches never do anything on their own unless it be for payment. All of us could have been a little naïve when we heard that thing’s story. Listenin’ to darkness and givin’ it the benefit of the doubt.”

“Bijan and I were trying to find a way to Crag Cairn to warn you about it. It could trick ya into thinkin’ that it’s Matt. Then everybody would be trapped or somethin’.”

“I have to say that for once I’m glad we listened to Sonya.” DaGon glared at the feline.

“True. If we hadn’t, we would have been going a different way.” The wizard nodded. “She and Lily made the right decision for us.”

“See. Things work out,” the cat replied. “And I’m not such a bad one after all.”

“Do ya know where we are, then?” Ned asked the wizard.

“We’re at the bottom of Uthal’s fortress. Around the dungeon area. Finding the right corridor is going to be the one obstacle to getting into the main castle. If this Bodach is there? We’ll have to do away with it.”

“It makes me angry that this thing would still continue to pretend to be him and all,” Miranda fumed. “Specially to harm us.”

“Now you have me to help,” Bijan said. “I’d like to take out my own revenge on that demon for what he did to the Fomorians.”

“While we’ve grown stronger as a group, there are some things to consider,” DaGon said. “With your help, Bijan, our quest can be successful. But for you to try to destroy Uthal? You won’t succeed.” The small dragon motioned with a slight nod. “It can only be Miranda. That’s the prophecy and its legend. That’s the power of the sword. It’s destiny. Hers. It’s been this way since we first started. It must be her and the Sword of Balorn. Only then can the warlock be truly defeated.”

“Ah. The sword of my king. Yes. Now I understand.”

“It still doesn’t mean we don’t need ya and all,” Miranda stated quickly. “There’s always strength in numbers. Everyone plays a part.”

Ned could still see that even though she tried to smile, the light in her eyes had dimmed. He wished he had the right words to make it better for her.

“We should figure out how we will make the next move. Don’t you agree?” Lug said to Keltrain. “Especially before we reach the top of Crag Cairn.”

“Yes. Yes. Lug’s right. We need to formulize a plan.”

“That’s probably the smartest thing you’ve said since I woke up, wizard.” Sonya arched her back. “It’s like you though. Running head first into something you don’t even understand.”

Keltrain ignored the cat. “Let’s talk through it as we walk. It will give me time to find the memory of these corridors.”

Ned watched as the others started back up the corridor. His heart felt gladness, yet it also became apprehensive. It was time to head into the last phase of their quest.

“It feels good to have ya back. Gee, I don’t know what I woulda told Mom,” Thomas said to him.

Ned smiled as Thomas hugged him again. “You coulda just said that you were sick of my whining. Like ya always say to her.”

Thomas playfully hit him in the arm. “Yeah. But then I wouldn’t have anyone to pick on. Come on. Let’s go.”

Ned nodded. He remembered the feeling he had when he stood up to the Brollachan. It would be what he held onto as they made their stand against Uthal. He looked at the pile of yellow mess that was once the creature and this time, he didn’t look away in fear.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

If he could, Urcias would say a spell to stop time. The sun waned in the sky, it’s protective light slowly dimming. Darkness had begun to fall, much too early for his comfort. When it faded entirely, he felt their time would be severed. They hadn’t reached their destination yet. If they didn’t catch up to the group in front of them, all may be lost. And no matter how hard they tried, Uthal could still win. This was something he vowed he wouldn’t let happen.

They all pushed themselves at a dangerous speed. Especially since the mountainous path they traveled now was extremely treacherous. But the signs they found gave them hope that the Sword Bearer was still alive. Who that child was remained hidden, though. One thing was certain. It wasn’t the boy Matt.

With the approaching sunset, the urgency to find the wizard, DaGon and the rest of those who journeyed with them grew. He didn’t want to give the command to light their torches unless necessary. The fire would let the winter witch’s sentries know of their position and they had to remain hidden if they were to survive the night.

Earlier Rufus had noticed an assortment of small and large footprints about half way up the mountain. One of which was that of the small dragon. The discovery spurred their spirits. Even more so when they came upon a small cave that had evidence of a fresh fire from the night before. This gave Urcias indication that they were on the right trail.

Glancing over his shoulder, the captain made sure Christos was still behind Matt. The young boy hadn’t said much as they traveled upwards. To him, it was the oddest thing. He could also tell by the boy’s body language that the closer they got to the top of the cliffs, the more agitated he became.

“Captain? Can we take a breather?” Thyssen asked. The soldier took a deep breath and stopped on the narrow trail.

“I think we’re almost there,” Zuya stated. “The wind is telling me we need to hurry. They’re in danger.”

“Who’s in danger?” Urcias asked.

“Those we’re following, sir. He’s sent others to attack them.”

“Uthal sent his henchmen to attack the group?”

“Yes. They’re heading down into the temple.”

“This is rather confusing,” Rufus declared. “How did a temple suddenly make an appearance in all this?”

“Temple? Explain, Zuya,” Urcias demanded. “Tell us what you’re talking about. Or rather, what the wind’s talking about. We all don’t have private conversations with her.”

“There’s a pyramid at the top. A temple of the old ones,” Zuya replied. He pointed upwards. “The wind said the dragon and the others went inside. Just before a pack of oversized rats followed.”

“Fir Darrigs,” Ditred said in disgust. He shook his head. “Met one of them a long time ago. And it bit off my friend’s hand. They don’t play nice.”

The captain saw Ortho make a face and then pinch his fingers together like he was pinching something off.

“I believe Ortho wants to have a little fun with one. Make it his pet,” Christos said. He chuckled and moved closer to Matt.

The captain shook his head. “I knew it was only a matter of time before we began seeing some of the witch’s horde.”

Christos motioned with his head toward the boy. He knew from the man’s face what he was quietly saying. Something troubled Urcias about Matt too, but he couldn’t put what he felt into words. Every action of the boy was strange and unfamiliar. This didn’t appear to be the same individual he met back at the outpost in the Great Pine Forest. None of the other men seemed to notice that he wasn’t limping any more. Urcias was glad of that. It would have been difficult dealing with the pace of their climb along with the suspiciousness for the boy.

“Perhaps we should go back and take the other fork in the road,” Matt exclaimed suddenly.

All faces turned toward the young man in disbelief. Papella was the first to speak. “And do what? We’ve come this far. Why turn around? Aren’t ya worried about yer companions? Don’cha want to catch up with them?”

“Yesssss. I’m worried. I only consssssidered it because of the rat men,” the boy stammered.

“No. We push on. Especially if they’re being hunted down,” Urcias stated. His anger rose. The boy’s comment was out of place. He resisted the urge to grab him by the tunic and demand to know who he was. They needed to get closer to the group they were following, so he showed indifference.

“Sir. We best hurry,” Rufus said. “The sun’s below the horizon.”

“I agree. Let’s make the temple before nightfall. There we can light torches without being seen. I don’t want to chance our position being given away.” Urcias glanced once more at the boy. There wasn’t any emotion on his face. He pushed his thoughts away for the moment, leading the group the remaining distance to the top. He hoped Christos would keep his tight grip on Matt. If Uthal had sent a spy to keep tabs on them, they couldn’t afford for this boy to escape. Having him warn those in Crag Cairn of their approach would decrease any success they may have in defeating the Black Warlock.

When they finally crested the top of the cliff, the massive dark shadow of the mountains of Crag Cairn greeted them. In the light of the setting sun, the captain could see the old ruins of the temple Zuya told them about.

“See, sir? She was right about it.”

“I’ll never doubt you again. I understand your magic. And your ability.”

“Sir? Should we light the torches now?” Rufus asked. He held up one of the wooden shafts they had created the day before.

“No. We need to wait until it’s absolutely necessary. It’s too open here. Let’s get as close to the ruins as we possibly can.”

“Look, there’s some more prints in the snow,” Papella exclaimed. He bent closer to the ground. “These are fresh. Maybe an hour or so old.”

“Good. Then we’re gaining ground.”

“What if the ratsssss have them?” Matt stuttered.

Urcias watched as the boy’s face seem to shapeshift. The eyes were different. Matt’s skin sagged a little at the cheekbones and took on an appearance of greyness.

“What’s wrong with your face?” he asked. He drew closer to him. “You look ill. Are you all right? There’s something wrong with your cheeks.”

Matt’s hands quickly came up to his face. He took his palms and hid the sagging flesh. “Just cold. Coldnessssss,” he replied.

The whites of Matt’s eyes suddenly swirled with a mist of darkness that quickly dissipated as he dropped his hands. Urcias took a step backward, almost knocking Ditred over. The shifting of the boy’s eyes into blackness surprised him. His mind reeled.

“What’s the matter? Sir?” The injured man helped the captain regain his balance.

“Nothing. Nothing. I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” he asked. He turned away from the boy. He didn’t want whatever this thing was to see his shock.

Not waiting for Ditred’s reply, the captain started moving toward the temple. His feet paced themselves of their own accord. What happened to the real boy? What was this thing? He had heard of shapeshifters. The Bodach. But he had never come across one. How could they deal with it? His mind raced. They needed to get rid of it before they caught up to the others. He tried to think about several scenarios in which he confronted the thing. Yet, in each, his fear that their position would be discovered if it escaped was realized. No. Christos would have to keep an eye on this Bodach. They must reach the interior of Crag Cairn and catch up to the wizard before they did anything about the imposter. Only then would they discard themselves of it.

When they neared the temple, the light of the sun had completely ebbed. Darkness covered the cold mountain plateau, and his heart. He quietly ordered the lighting of the torches as they continued to follow the tracks in the snow. Entering the temple’s dark interior, he made himself leave his mercy at its threshold. He must play his moves carefully, he concluded. There would be only a sliver of time in which he could reveal to the others that this boy wasn’t the Matt he knew from Earth. It would be in that split second that they would have to do away with the imposter.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

Bera shut her eyes in irritation. The cries of the children bothered her. Much more than before. If she had the opportunity, she would get the Fir Darrigs to silence them with rope. Or better yet, let them have the children as a snack. Five of them. She covered her ears. All whining about their fate. It was just unbearable to listen to.

“Where’s that banshee?” she finally yelled, frustrated. She wanted silence. “She needs to do something about the noise.” She slammed the large book closed. The children jumped in fright.

In a sudden rush of air, a ghostly black shadow of a woman floated to the middle of the room. She hovered above the heads of the children. Softly, she sang a lullaby. When the words stopped, she reproached Bera. “They’re frightened, that’s all.” She returned to the children and said a small spell to ease their fears.

“Keep your pets quiet. They’re annoying. All the sniveling they’re doing. It’s enough to make one mad.”

“You’re scaring them more by your harshness,” Makura scolded. “If you could be gentle, that would help.”

Bera frowned. “I’m no more a gentle thing than you’re an alive thing.” Her voice slithered in contempt.

The witch watched the banshee shudder. She smiled slightly. It made her feel good that her words cut deep into the ill-fated soul of the woman.

Picking up the large volume she had been studying, she started out of the room until a thought struck her. Turning back to Makura, she regarded the banshee with hostility. “They need to be brought up to the Hall of Mirrors. All of them. At dawn. Do you hear me? The timing must be exact.”

“I hear you.”

“We’ll need to wait until both moons are with the sun. This alignment is what we’ve been waiting for these past three thousand years. The start of the forgotten spell.”

“How can you see anything above the storm you created? The clouds dim everything.”

“I’ve already created the spell to clear the sky above us. Tomorrow will bring what we need.”

“I don’t want to die,” the little boy screamed suddenly. “I want my mom! Where’s my mom?”

“We didn’t do anything to you,” the older girl added. “Why did you take us from our home? Just take us back. Please. We won’t tell anyone.”

“Yeah. We’ll be silent about this place,” the older boy sputtered. His eyes watered. “You don’t have to hurt us, ya know.”

“Yes,” the twin girls cried in unison. “Let us go home. Please?”

The blabbering and tears created a fury in the witch. Reluctantly, Bera decided to play Makura’s game. “I know. I know,” she said with exaggerated charm. “It’s very scary, isn’t it? We only want something from you. You’re not going to die. Who said you were going to die?” She smiled with gritted teeth. She tapped the top of the little boy’s head with her forefinger, afraid to touch much more of him. “You’re going to be fine. All of you are going to be fine. We’ll send you back. In just a few short days. As soon as we’re done.” Her grin felt uncomfortable, but it seemed to calm them.

Bera hated children with every ounce of her being and it took all her effort to give them any type of reassurance. “I’m going to take the book and ready his mirror in the hall. Stay with them until I need them.” She regarded Makura with raised brows. “And keep them quiet.”

“Is this really necessary? Does he have to do this?”

“You of all things should know that answer. Especially when you walked with him so long ago. Has your punishment not taught you anything?”

“It has given me the lesson of humility and compassion,” Makura replied. She floated in front of Bera.

“It should have taken those qualities from you. Just like it took the same from him. Just like it took them from me.” She couldn’t stand looking at the banshee any longer. Masking herself, she walked out of the room, her blond ringlets bouncing profusely with each step. Once the door had closed, she felt some relief.

“Go get the mirror,” she said quickly to one of the rat men outside the door. “Bring it to the hall and put it with the other one.”

The Fir Darrig sneered and gave the witch a slight smile. It quickly bowed and scampered back along the darkened hallway toward the room that she and Princess Ceridwyn occupied earlier in the day. So much happening all at once. She held her fingers to her temple.

She had already brought the other mirror up there. Hopefully without Uthal’s knowledge. Hiding it among the others in the great hall would keep it from his discovery. She didn’t want him to know that she was taking precautions. Having an escape route available was her safeguard. Should things not go as planned, hanging around wasn’t going to be an option. It was becoming ever so difficult to mask her mind and her thoughts from him. Too many were converging on the fortress. Especially one force. She could feel the presence, even though it veiled itself with a great magic. That one would be her downfall if it reached them.

Earlier in the day, one of ravens flew through the tower window, bringing with it a message. They had spotted three individuals hiding among the rocks outside the walls. She told it not to raise an alarm. If there were assassins out front, then most likely there were going to be assassins coming from behind. Hopefully the Brollachan would take care of whoever lurked around and they would be finished before the other three made it inside. She knew the elf queen wouldn’t allow this spell weaving to go unchallenged.

Muttering to herself as she walked down the hall, she felt the presence of the Sword of Balorn growing closer. Uthal’s plans never quite made it to success and she wondered why she believed this one would. If he had just listened to her, they wouldn’t be in this dilemma, and all the legendary four would have drowned, not just the boy. She wondered who carried the sword. One of the other boys? Perhaps the girl? No, it couldn’t be the girl. She was too weak. Not much of anything to challenge an ancient warlock.

Opening the large wooden doors to the great hall, she moved to the table next to Uthal’s mirror. Concealing her mind with simple things, she hid away the ideas and thoughts she had been musing on. Three thousand years locked away with him taught her many things, the most important of which was never to let him know her secrets.

“Are the children ready?” he asked from behind the clouded glass.

“Yes. Makura is tending to them at this moment.”

“Good. I’m anxious to begin. I’ve forgotten how it feels to be outside this prison.”

“You have one more night.”

Uthal laughed softly. “You know I’ve never been patient.”

Bera didn’t say anything. Her mind wrapped itself around the words in the book she opened. She concentrated on the forgotten spell. This was the ancient of ancients. Her thoughts moved backwards to when they lived on Earth. Back to the land of the Fomorians filled with crystal palaces, gardens, and things of magic that breathed harmony into their world.

It was by chance that a despondent man from across the ocean happened upon their shores. A castaway adrift in the tides. The House of Balorn never knew hatred or fear, and welcomed him with open arms. They taught him everything. Even the things which could destroy their world. Their naïve belief that all beings possess goodness hid them from the true nature of this man. He knew only greed and power.

“It had been given to me,” the warlock bellowed suddenly.

Bera knew too late that she left a crack in her defense. “I was just reminiscing about the past,” she offered politely.

“Do you believe yourself innocent in what happened? You gave me the idea, witch.”

“I gave you love and you used it against me,” she replied, her eyes turning to fire as she whipped around and glared at the mirror glass. “Do you want this spell performed or not?”

She could hear him take a deep breath. The distorted face disappeared for a moment, allowing her to regain her composure. She viewed her false reflection in the silver glass. Her eyes began to lose the orange and red flame, cooling to black before submerging into the blue she hid behind.

Uthal’s face emerged from behind the red clouds and overlapped her image. “Yes. Continue with your task. I’m sorry for my outburst. You must forgive me. Is the princess locked in the tower?”

“I had the rat men take her. She’s heavily drugged so there’s no possibility of her disturbing us. Or escaping.”

“What about her escorts?”

“The Brollachan took care of that problem.”

“Excellent. After I’m released we’ll have the ceremony.”

“Why do you need her to wed you? She’s just a girl.”

“It’s what she offers. She’s the princess of the Shadow People.”

“So?” The witch’s mouth screwed into a dissatisfied smirk. “How’s that going to help you? If she kisses you, you’ll lose your soul.”

“No. Untrue. Not unless she wills it. If she becomes mine in marriage, then the magic works differently. Her powers, all those life forces of those she destroyed, become mine. When she kisses me? Takes me for her husband? They come to me. The ancient Druid power is all I need from her. You can do away with her after that. But you must keep her drugged. She can’t know what is really happening.”

“Why must I deal with all your dirty work?” The witch seethed at his request. “Do away with her yourself.”

“If I take her soul, then I lose mine. Based on the conditions of the contract with her father. You loved me once. Give me this last gift.” Uthal made his voice soft. “Don’t you remember our love?”

Bera closed her mind. She remembered and she despised it. “As you wish,” she muttered. Her eyes darted to the mirror at the other end of the hall. She would give him what he wanted and then she would have her own revenge. “As you wish, my love.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Sitting in the rafters had its advantages, particularly when one wanted to remain hidden, yet needed to follow the movements of the witch’s rats. Idril remained still. He crouched close to a beam and watched as several of the rat men carried the limp body of a girl up the steep stone steps to one of the towers. Within a short time, the two hairy beasts came back down empty-handed.

Who was that? Could she be in danger? Without hesitation, he leapt quietly to the stone floor after the rat men disappeared. In his heart, he felt compelled to render aid, especially knowing that all who entered the fortress of Crag Cairn could be doomed. The voices attached to the wand told him to go. His power was needed. This was his destiny.

Creeping up the narrow staircase as it wound around the outer tower wall, he soon came to the top and a locked door. Taking out the wand, he held the ancient shaft in front of the gold metal of the door’s lock. He hesitated. Remembering Adalay’s words, he debated with himself whether he should use it. If the power would alert the Black Warlock to his position, he might be dooming himself. It was just a simple quick wish, he finally concluded. Surely a small one wouldn’t give away my presence? Besides, he rationalized, the voices were urging him on.

The zap of energy shot out quickly when Idril made the wand know his heart’s desire. The locking mechanism clicked. He tucked the wand back into its hiding place beneath his tunic. Sliding the latch, he entered the tower room quietly. He carefully closed the door and stepped into the room. Looking around the small enclosure, he noticed several rows of candles on a table by the window. Their flames flickered and danced, casting shadows along the stones.

A small moan caught his attention and he moved toward the bed against the far wall. He could see the form of the girl lying on the furs that were draped across the top. Tiptoeing to its side, he regarded her stillness. Was she all right? Just then, she cried out and rolled over. Idril could see her eyes open briefly. They were vacant and distant. Seeing but not seeing. He also noticed that she had a large cut across the palm of one of her hands. He looked at it closer. The dried blood on her fingertips were an indication that the cut was recent. For what reason?

Peering into the features of her face, he could see in the dim light that it was the rider from earlier in the day. It was the one Nimi and Adalay called Princess Ceridwyn. She was beautiful. Her long black hair had been braided against her shoulder. It contrasted the ivory of her skin and the blood red of her lips. Kneeling beside her, he shook her shoulder gently. “Wake up,” he whispered.

“No. No. Leave me alone,” she mumbled, struggling against his touch briefly. “I won’t marry you. I won’t.”

“Do you know where you are?” He gently shook her again.

“The shadow realm? Have I crossed over? I’m so alone here. Where am I?”

“You’re in the Black Warlock’s castle. You’re at Crag Cairn.”

“I should be home. I should be at Murias Donn. Can you take me there?”

“I’ll try. But you need to wake-up. You seem very weak.”

“They…they gave me a drug. Mmmm…it’s making my mind cluttered. I need…need to give you something. I need to give you something before the warlock takes it.”

“What? What do you need to give me?”

The girl tried to open her eyes again, but couldn’t. She seemed to be in a deep sleep that even he couldn’t wake her from. What did she want to give him? Idril pondered the circumstance. He wanted to help her, but didn’t know if he could get her out of the room without alerting the whole castle. Moreover, what would his friends say to the fact that he rescued someone they believed to be in league with Uthal? His only choice would be to leave the door unlocked and hope that when she came to, she would be strong enough to make it out on her own.

He bent over her. The beauty of her face engulfed him, and without giving a second thought, he took from her a kiss. In the moment that his lips touched hers, he felt a jolt of energy course through his body. The voices of the wand all cried at once in excitement. He didn’t understand what had happened and didn’t care. He only wanted to make sure she had a way out when she woke up. Viewing her face one last time, he gently traced the contour of her cheek. There was something about her that made him wish he could stay.

The thought of his stolen kiss stayed with him when he left the tower room. He could still feel the softness of her lips as he retraced the steps down the staircase to the floor below. Hovering in the darkened doorframe, he contemplated his next move, his mind still replaying the conversation he had with the princess. Without warning, fingers grasped his wrist. Taking a small dagger, he thrust it toward the body hiding in the shadows behind him.

“Would you harm a friend?” the individual asked in a whisper.

The voice belonged to Nimi. Idril smiled as he saw the elf’s familiar face edge into the dim light. He lowered his dagger.

“We’ve been searching everywhere for you,” Olifur said softly. The dog stood at the elf’s side.

“I’ve been in the rafters.” He pointed upwards.

“Ah. The one place I didn’t think to look. We found the bodies of the riders down below. Looks like the witch wasn’t as welcoming with them as we thought.”

“So that means the girl wasn’t here to form an alliance?”

“I’m inclined to say that there may have been an offer and it was refused.”

Idril wondered if he should tell them about the princess in the tower room. But for some reason, he didn’t.

“Have you seen Adalay?” Olifur asked.

“No. I couldn’t see anything in the dark after the spell wore off. Once I made it into the castle, I kept running into those rat things. I thought hiding in the rafters and watching them would probably be the best move.”

“A wise decision on your part. What’s up there?” Nimi pointed up the staircase. He put his foot on the first step leading to the tower.

“Empty rooms. I was just up there. Empty rooms.”

“Any way out of the castle from there?”

“No.”

Nimi’s eyes searched his face. Idril wondered if the elf knew he was lying. He hoped not. He remembered their reaction when they saw the girl riding toward Crag Cairn and for some reason he felt the need to protect her. “Shouldn’t we look for Adalay?” he asked quickly.

“Yes. Yes, we should. I’m very concerned about her. We haven’t picked up her scent in the castle walls at all. Olifur’s been over most of this floor. And below. Hunting the hallways and corridors. That’s how we found you in this maze. We happened to run across your scent on the floor here.”

“Good thing I came down out of the rafters then.”

“Most certainly. I wish I could find Adalay.” Olifur whined. “I’m very worried.”

“What have you seen, sitting up there?” Nimi asked. “Anything that would be useful to us?”

“Lots of activity down that hall.” Idril pointed at the end of a darkened corridor. “Seems to be a very important area. All those rat things have been moving back and forth. Dragging mirrors.”

“Then perhaps we should do the same. Not drag mirrors, but head to that part of hall.” He stepped silently down the corridor, moving toward the doors at the other end.

Idril followed behind him and the three crept along in the dark. Before they reached the oak door, Idril saw Olifur stop. He turned and looked back at him. “Someone’s coming. I can hear them.”

“Here,” Nimi commanded in a hushed tone. He pointed to an empty hallway. “Hide in the shadows.”

Moving into one of the connecting walkways, the two crouched to the floor. Idril could hear the footsteps grow closer. He saw a young woman suddenly emerge into the dim light, walking briskly toward the far end of the hall. He watched her face. She seemed to have such unrealistic perfection. Her blond ringlets cascaded down her back and not one strand seemed out of place. The paleness of her skin was a stark contrast to the black outfit she wore. She was too perfect, he concluded to himself. Like a doll sitting on a shelf.

The sight of the blond strands brought something else out. It was an unfamiliar emotion that he couldn’t identify. Another small snippet of memory washed over him. This time it was of a girl standing in the sunlight. Her blond hair glimmered like gold and she smiled at him. Who was this? His chest tightened with this recall and he felt extreme sadness and loss. Shaking his head, he dislodged the brief encounter with his past. He didn’t want to remember anymore. The last emotion was too powerful. Instead he concentrated on the woman that had just passed him.

When her journey finally brought her to the large oak doors at the end of the corridor, she opened one of the massive panels and crossed its threshold. A band of light briefly illuminated the stone floor before being extinguished as the door closed behind her.

“Who was that?” he asked.

“I would guess Bera. The winter witch. Uthal’s help mate.” Nimi frowned.

“Maybe she has Adalay. I could sniff at the bottom of the door. See if she’s in there?”

“Possibly. But let’s not be hasty. Until we think this through.”

“I could use the wand again…”

“Again?” Have you used it here?”

“No. Remember? I used it on the Wulvers.”

“Adalay was very adamant that you should not use it so close to Uthal. He’ll know we’re here.”

Idril remained quiet for a moment. He didn’t want to disappoint his friend by telling him he used it to unlock the tower room door. “If it’s a small spell, and quick, would Uthal even sense it?”

“All magic is sensed in some form or another. Even the small use of strange magic in this fortress will not escape the warlock’s notice.”

“Perhaps that’s what happened to Adalay. She may have been captured by him. He knew when she cast that spell of invisibility.” Olifur whined again and lay on the floor. He put his head on his paws and whimpered. “I want to find her.”

“You could be right. It might explain why we haven’t picked up her scent. She’s been captured and they’ve confined her somewhere.”

“Then we should go look for her. I would suggest in the direction the witch came from.” Idril pointed back down the long hall.

Nimi didn’t respond right way. To Idril, the elf appeared torn. In a moment, Nimi raised his eyes. “It would take time from what I was commanded to do,” he stated slowly. “I’m under strict orders from Queen Erulisse to accomplish my mission.”

“Don’t you care for her, archer?” Olifur whined again.

“Yes. More than I care to admit. But you know our orders. Don’t you remember?”

“I can’t think of her being held and tortured by those rat men. We must find her.”

Idril didn’t say anything. He knew better than to interfere with the dispute. But he also understood Adalay. She was extremely independent. With her magic, if she wanted them to find her, she would have already sent a message to them. Somehow. In his mind, she didn’t want to be found, at least not yet. Her goal had always been the same as Nimi’s. Idril understood that from her words and her conversations. She would accomplish that task at all cost. He just wondered if Nimi understood her.

“I’ll relent this time,” Nimi said reluctantly. “But once she’s found? We come back. I know Uthal is behind those doors. I can feel it. He’s our prey and we must extinguish him before he begins his vengeance on Green Isle.”

Idril followed the archer slowly through the winding corridor. He felt some apprehension as they journeyed further into the dark crevice of the castle.

“Find the witch’s scent and lead us to where she came from.” Nimi let the dog in front of him.

Olifur’s nose touched the cold stone. His head moved to the right and then to the left and then back again. “Here. I’ve found it. She came from this hall.”

Idril and Nimi followed as the canine trotted down a corridor. At its end was a staircase that led down into another long, narrow hallway.

“This is where she came from?”

“Yes. We must go down. I smell others.”

Idril grew perplexed. “You smell others? Who?”

“I don’t know. They have an unfamiliar scent. Can’t say.”

Nimi nodded and headed down the steps. Idril followed with Olifur close behind. At the bottom, they found themselves facing a large set of double doors. A pale-yellow light softly beamed out from underneath the frame. Creeping softly, Idril made his way to its glow. He pressed his ear against the wood. On the other side were muffled voices. A female voice began to sing a song, its words eerily haunting and calming. When the song ended, he heard others talking.

“They’re in here,” he exclaimed. “Those others you smelled.”

“There’s a large keyhole. Let me look through it. Find out who these ones are.” The elf pointed to the small point of light from beneath the door latch.

“What do you see?” Idril asked after several moments.

“There are five,” the elf whispered. “A dark banshee stands guard. I don’t feel her presence is malevolent. She seems to be guarding them. I think the song she sings is a very old one. Its phrases seem Fomorian. The ancient language that’s on your wand.”

“Can I see them?” For some reason, Idril felt compelled to know who these five were.

“Yes. But be quick. We must leave. We need to find Adalay.”

Nodding his understanding, he moved to take the elf’s place in front of the keyhole. Squinting, he focused his gaze on the five individuals on the other side of the wood door. There were three girls, a red-headed boy, and a young boy. It was the small child that caught Idril’s attention. He looked familiar. He had seen him before. But where? His mind raced. Where had he seen this little one? Then it came to him. It was the memory from Earth.

With a small jump that propelled him backwards, he fell on his backside in shock. This boy was the one he had seen in the small memory of the ravens. This child was from Earth. Where he had belonged at one time.

“It’s him,” he said in a whisper. He felt strange. His breath became ragged. He didn’t know how to tell Nimi what he was feeling. He didn’t know how to tell him that he remembered who this boy was. He didn’t know how to tell the elf that he understood who he had been at one time when he lived on Earth.

“Who are you talking about?”

“It’s the one I was coming for. The one I died for. It’s Toby.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Miranda remained quiet. Her body and mind were weary. Conflicted, she tried to steady herself for what loomed in her future. They had reached the end of the tunnels and were now at the bottom of Uthal’s fortress.

The small skirmish in the temple with the Fir Darrig’s had been her testing ground. Practice for what she must accomplish against the Black Warlock. Miranda shook her head slightly. Taking the lives of the witch’s henchmen hadn’t been what she expected. Her act of vengeance sat on her soul heavily. It left in her a dark, vacant void. An emptiness. One that blended itself with the emotions she carried for the loss of Matt.

“I don’t think all of us are going to fit through that,” DaGon exclaimed.

“I was afraid we might run into something like this,” Bijan replied. “It was only time before the corridor narrowed.”

The small opening in the rocky wall in front of them was big enough for DaGon, but not for the large white dragon. Miranda frowned.

“There’s got to be a way,” Ned cried. “We can’t leave him behind.”

“Not to worry, Ned Neely. I’ll go back the way we’ve traveled. I noticed another passage that seemed to have air that smelled of salt water. I think that leads to the ocean entrance that had been constructed when the fortress was built.”

Ned shook his head. Miranda could see that this was affecting her cousin. Bijan seemed to sense it, too.

“I’ll find you in time. I promise.” The white dragon lowered his head to Ned. “You set me free. Now it’s my turn to repay the favor.”

They all watched in silence as the white dragon turned and disappeared into the darkness of the caverns. Miranda felt in her heart that he would be there when they needed him.

“I hope he gets out. He’s my friend, ya know.” Ned shoved his hands in his pockets.

“He’ll find a way to us, my dear,” Lily said. She flitted in front of him. “We must hurry now. Bijan understands the importance of our quest and we must all meet together to face the warlock.”

“Dragons are always true to their word.” DaGon moved next to Ned. “Never known one to lie. Bijan will find a way to us. Remember? He was imprisoned down here. They had to have some sort of opening big enough for him to be lured in.”

“Gee, I hope so. Not that I don’t believe him when he says he’ll find us. But whizzers. What if it’s too late when he does?”

“We have the Sword Bearer. All of you seem to keep forgetting this, and it’s becoming unbearable. She’ll protect you,” Sonya retorted indignantly. “Don’t any of you understand? The power she holds now? The true magic of the sword? Or have you forgotten the whole purpose of our trip to Balorn’s grave and our journey to Black Isle?”

“There’s no need for harshness, Sonya,” Keltrain said quietly. “Everyone’s worried. We’re standing at the very bottom of Crag Cairn. It can fray the nerves a bit.”

Miranda turned away. She could feel the energy of the group begin to shift. The very knowledge of knowing they were beneath the cursed fortress caused her to shudder. Will I live up to their expectations? What if she didn’t succeed? Would they perish? Just as Matt had done? Sonya’s sharp rebuttal to Keltrain brought her mind back to the moment.

“How can you mistake a statement of truth for harshness, wizard? If I hadn’t been injured, we might not have lost Matt to the Slaugh. Your incompetence has not changed in three thousand years.”

“We still not be knowin’ how those injuries came about, ya sassy cat,” Lamfada exclaimed. He poked his walking stick at the feline. “Do ya care to enlighten us to how you became so injured?”

“We don’t have time for games, leprechaun,” Sonya replied. “We’re too close to Uthal. Miranda is our main concern now.”

Miranda grimaced. Sometimes it was chaos in her mind as the voices all talked at the same time. This was one of those moments. Too many of them cried out in her head with sorrow. Their emotions were now mixing with her own and she felt as if she was losing herself.

“Let’s get going,” Sonya demanded. “Tonight is the night of the alignment. This is what they have been preparing for. Tomorrow at dawn the twin moons shine in the sky with the sun. If Uthal’s going to create the spell, it’ll be then.”

No one moved.

“Well? Let’s go.” Sonya turned and trotted ahead.

Miranda watched the others file past her into the small opening. Lug held back. He took a protective stance next to her. She could feel his breath on her shoulder. Turning her head, she caught a glimpse of his eyes. His hand came up and touched her arm briefly.

“Are you all right?”

“Yeah. I guess.”

“I sensed something in you.”

“That fighting and all. It gets to me. Ya know?”

“I understand. They’re frightened. That’s just how they embrace their fear.”

“By fighting with each other?”

“I know. It’s hard to understand.”

Lug bent down and placed his lips over hers before she could respond. The kiss was long and deep. Miranda felt his energy, wrapping her arms around him and holding him tight. She didn’t want to let go. But eventually they parted and she touched her mouth, feeling the wetness on her bottom lip.

“I’ll always be here for you. You understand that, don’t you?”

In a strange way, she knew he would. Her heart felt connected to him. She closed her eyes. She wanted to fall against him again and forget her duty. But she held back. “Yes. I know,” she whispered.

Lug kissed her forehead, smiled, and turned to follow the others. Miranda watched his back as he disappeared into the dimness. For a moment, she thought of her mother. What would she do if her daughter never returned home? What if I chose to stay with Lug? The memory of the afternoon she and Matt sat on the porch swing surfaced. It felt like life in a dream. Earth felt as if it were a dream. This place, these people, had become the reality she was most familiar with and this created a deep conflict in her soul. Slowly, she followed Lug.

When she caught up to her friends, she could see that Keltrain’s crystal emitted a soft white glow that bathed the enclosure in just enough light to illuminate water droplets on the walls. It didn’t take them long before they reached the end and emerged into an enormous cavern sheltering a small lake. The water surrounded a raised platform and this was connected by a walkway on both sides. One side led to the tunnel and the other to a stone staircase that reached upward to the roof of the cavern.

“This is the bottom of Crag Cairn,” Keltrain said. “Those steps lead up to what’s left of the ancient fortress.”

“Somethin’ seems to be missin’ from here,” Lamfada exclaimed as he pointed with his walking stick to some tracks leading away from the platform. “Heavy and on wheels.”

“He must have had the mirror down here,” DaGon said. “This cavern would have given him protection.”

“Could you imagine being down here in darkness for three thousand years?” Lily asked. “It would be frightful.”

“Don’t ya be goin’ and feelin’ for that thing. That demon didn’t feel nothin’ for the Fomorian people when he cast that spell around them. Or when he slaughtered the survivors from Earth. No pity needs be allotted for the likes of that one.”

Miranda agreed with Lamfada. After her merger with the Sword of Balorn, she had felt the anguish and torture of the souls who perished at the Black Warlock’s hands. There wasn’t any pity from him for the gentle people who once inhabited the island kingdom.

“All things need pity. Even those who do evil.” Lily flitted around the leprechaun. “At one time, he was innocent.”

“There’s a choice,” Keltrain said. “He had a choice. And he chose unwisely. He could have selected a different path.”

The group grew quiet at the roughness of the wizard’s words. Miranda knew he was at a breaking point. They were all exhausted and it was taking a toll on them.

“Did you hear that? There’s something down here.”Lug pointed to the water.

“Yes.” Sonya meowed. “Be prepared.”

It was a muted sound. At first, the hum was nearly inaudible. Then it grew louder. Miranda could hear it now. It emulated from beneath the lake waters. Walking to the edge of the platform, she slowly drew the sword and waited. Fear left her body. A subtle glimmer appeared at the deepest depth. She could see a small dot of light growing larger and brighter as it made its way to the surface. Lug grabbed her arm and pulled her backwards just as a large orb broke the water’s surface and hovered directly above her.

Keltrain grabbed his dagger from his tunic. He hurried in front of Miranda. The orb floated slowly over their heads to the center of the platform. It settled on the rocky floor and broke into a thousand water droplets. From its destruction, the three Water Wraiths appeared.

“Me sisters,” Lamfada cried. He hobbled over to them.

Something in Miranda broke as she saw the faces of the wraiths and she ran to them and hugged all three. She wept silently. The pent-up emotions of the past days seemed to be brought forward by the appearance of her motherly guardians.

“Why are you sobbing?” Huathe asked her.

“Everything. Just everything.” It was all she could muster.

“We bring good news,” Saille said.

“Yes. News from Morrigana herself.” Trinne took Miranda’s hand.

“It’s Matt. He’s on the island. He’s alive.” Saille’s voice trembled. “She didn’t know if you knew.”

“Yes. I’ve felt him and all. But there’s been something else. It’s him, and then, it’s not.”

“I understand. Morrigana told us that your powers are growing. Your intuition is, too. What you are feeling is a reset in the prophecy.” Huathe glanced at Keltrain.

“What in heavens name do you mean by a reset?” Sonya padded to the older sister. “How does a prophecy reset itself?”

“There’s always a higher power at work. Morrigana said Matt has become reborn. He’s now a creature of Green Isle. She doesn’t think he remembers Earth. Or if he does, he doesn’t let on.”

“Unfortunately, we don’t have the answer to that question. When Azasha, the Selkie queen, found him in the sea, he was dead. She brought him to the shoreline. That was the last place he was seen. So something woke him. When he came out of the shadow realm, it was him, but then again, not him.” Trinne patted Miranda’s hand and let it go. “Your sight is correct.”

Miranda was silent. She couldn’t think. Her heart wanted to go look for him, but there wasn’t time. She could feel the warlock now, and she had to make sure that the spell wouldn’t be cast. Earth and Green Isle were in danger and saving both worlds had become her priority.

“What should we do?” Lily swirled frantically around the wizard.

“We don’t have time to look for him.” Keltrain looked at Miranda. She could tell that he was just as conflicted as she was.

“It’s okay. I understand and all. I know what we have to do.”

“I’m sorry. The magic of the sword and your magic is getting stronger. Uthal will be able to sense its presence. If he hasn’t already.”

“We must go,” Saille said to her sisters. “I can’t hold the spell of cloaking anymore. He’ll know we’re here if we don’t leave now.”

“Good luck to you all.” Huathe gave Miranda a quick hug. “We would welcome you to Green Isle if you decided to stay,” she whispered. “Destiny has worked its magic with you, too.”

Miranda’s eyes grew wide. She nodded without saying anything. It took her a second before she realized Huathe sensed her mind as well as her heart.

With a quick goodbye to their brother and the others, the Water Wraiths disappeared into a bubble. Miranda watched as it plunged down into the murky depths of the small lake. Her heart skipped a beat. At least now she had the answer to why Matt felt so different. It was him, but not him. They both had been remade by this world of magic.

“Are you ready?” DaGon asked.

Miranda hesitated. Was she ready? “Yes.” She nodded. “Yes, I’m ready.” She looked back over her shoulder at Lug. She had been remade. Perhaps they both had been reborn as a creature of magic. Her rebirth through fire and Matt’s through water. It was a strange thought, but it made sense to her soul.

She followed the group as they crept up the stone steps to the doorway above them. It was here, in this brief journey up the stairs, that she found herself again. A sense of purpose returned to her heart, and behind it, an image of Lug’s face. She knew where her heart lay.

When Keltrain opened the oak door to allow them access to the warlock’s fortress, a rush of heat filled her body. It was time, the voices told her. It was time for her own legend to be born. Miranda pulled the sword from its sheath and headed toward it.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

The pace of the Nuada Findi soldiers had intensified and the captain knew that if they slowed down, they would not make it in time to help the wizard and those who were with him. When he and his men stumbled on the slain Fir Darrigs in the temple corridor, he knew that danger was closing in on all of them. The only comfort he had was in the fact that he hadn’t discovered any individuals from the wizard’s group among the dead.

“Do you think we’re closing the gap, sir?” his lieutenant asked.

“I have to believe we are.” His mind wouldn’t allow any other scenario to play out. Adalay’s death still haunted him and he knew she would want them to be there helping and assisting in the destruction of the Black Warlock. He couldn’t think of failure at this point. If Uthal wasn’t defeated, then Green Isle, and eventually Earth, would be destroyed.

“This is the work of a blade.” Papella examined the mangled remains. “From the looks of it, someone that knows how to use it.”

“I’m sure it was the sword bearer. And most likely the wizard and his dagger. He called it Urldrenn back at the outpost. It could defeat anything. Even those changelings. The Brollachan.” He glanced back at the thing that impersonated the boy. Its face held no expression as it stared at the pile of dead creatures. Not one thing to indicate that it cared for friends.

“At least we know the sword bearer is alive.” Christos scratched his chin. “Takes a big blade to lop off a head.”

Urcias nodded at the aging warrior. He was glad Christos stood so close to the specter that carried the face of Matt. None of his men suspected yet, but that could soon change. He wanted the timing to be right before he revealed to them that this boy was a fake. Once the veil had been lifted, the thing would make a run for it. Especially now that they were almost to the fortress. He hoped Christos would be able to stop it before it got anywhere. The fear of being discovered before they caught up to the wizard still filled him.

“We need to keep moving.” The words came out gruffer than he wanted, but the situation called for sternness. He motioned for Zuya. “Windwalker, find the way for us.”

“No wind down here to talk to, eh, windwalker?” Ditred’s small banter caused the captain to frown. “What does the stale air tell ya?”

“I don’t need the wind to follow them,” Zuya replied to the injured man. “I can read the marks there and there.” He pointed to small disturbances on the temple floor.

Urcias shook his head. The fact that Zuya was the last of his people seemed a very sad ending for the Windwalker Clan of Half Moon Lake. All because of Bera. He despised what she and her master had done to those here. This was an odd emotion for him. Hate. He had never entered battle with hate hanging around his neck. Maybe resilience and resolve, but never hate. It was a new feeling and it didn’t settle well in his soul.

Leaving the bodies behind, the men picked up their unyielding pace again. Zuya edged out in front of the group. His eyes darted. He would point to the hint of a footprint on the stone floor. Before Urcias knew it, they were deep beneath the earth, past the temple.

When the air grew colder, the caves darker, the captain halted his men. “Before we get further into the belly of this island, check the torches.”

Ortho brought out a small bag. He put a bit of oil on the burning material. They flared brighter. He nodded and put the oil back.

“Where do you think we are?” Thyssen asked. He tightened a sash around his shoulder and touched his knives. “These tunnels are like a labyrinth. I don’t even know if I could remember how to get out.”

“Under the fortress. I’m sure of it,” Christos answered before the captain could. “I’ve heard stories. Legends. Of a temple of powerful beings that guarded the secret entrance to Crag Cairn. It was supposedly destroyed when the Second War ended. But since the temple is here, I would say it’s been maintained.”

Rufus walked up the incline behind the captain. “Wouldn’t do anybody good to get lost in here. Especially with those rat things about. Ya would be takin’ your chances.”

“Chances or not, we need to make sure that we get there. To help the wizard. Those he travels with.” Papella touched the hilt of his sword. “At least to honor the queen and those of us who didn’t make it. It shouldn’t be in vain. This journey. It shouldn’t be in vain.”

Urcias shuddered slightly when he thought of Adalay. Papella was right. Before he could say his own atonement for those who perished, they heard running.

“Sir? Come quick!” It was Zuya.

They all followed the windwalker. He soon stopped and pointed at a gooey mess of yellow liquid. Something seemed vaguely familiar about it. It took Urcias a moment to find the memory. The images of their battle with the Brollachan at the fortress in the Great Pine Forest filled his mind. “It’s another one of Bera’s toys,” he remarked. “We dealt with the likes of these at the outpost. They’re changelings. Can take the shape of anything it touches. Only the wizard’s dagger could kill it. He said it had a powerful spell on it.”

“Looks like they met up with something else, too,” Zuya said. He knelt on the cavern floor. “Something very large. See here. It’s another dragon. But bigger than the one with the wizard.”

“Another dragon?” Urcias took a torch from Rufus. He held it close to the cavern floor and viewed the area Zuya pointed to. There weren’t any other signs of battle that he could see. At least no blood. He sighed with relief. “Perhaps this dragon is the one who conquered the brollachan.”

“And there’s another young person. The large dragon and young one met up with the rest, it seems.” Zuya knelt beside some shuffled prints in the dirt. “They all left together and went that way.” He pointed into the darkness.

The captain held the torch up to view the larger passage. “Then we go that way. Seems they may have more help now.”

“Do you think this larger dragon is a friend?” Christos asked.

“It must be. Otherwise, there would be more destruction than just the gooey mess of this creature,” Urcias replied.

The thing that pretended to be Matt stood at the edge of the yellow mess and continued to gaze at the remains. Christos and the captain held back as the others began to follow Zuya up the passageway.

“Come on, you. Let’s get going,” Christos said. He motioned for the imposter to move.

“I’m not going,” it said.

The voice had changed. It wasn’t that of the boy’s. The coldness of the words caused the captain to shiver.

“What?” Christos remarked. “Where ya off to, then?”

“Sssssomewhere elssssse.” A hideous sneer spread widely across the boy’s face. “My ssssservicesssss are done.”

The captain regarded the thing with caution. This was the moment he had feared. He knew it was going to try to escape. The other men stopped their movements when they heard the words echo off the cavern walls.

“What do you mean, your services are done?” Urcias locked gazes with the creature. He could read hate in its features. Its eyes clouded and then swirled again with the black as they had done earlier. “Who are you?”

“You ssssshould be afraid. My massssster is waiting for you and the othersssss. All are going to die.”

Without warning, the form of the boy melted into a black inky wave that rolled along the cavern wall. Christos lunged for it, but his fingers only managed to grasp the cloak it had worn.

“Watch out!” Urcias cried to his men.

The black mass continued to roll toward them and then quickly diverted its path when it was confronted. The black blob climbed the wall and then moved along the top of the cavern. Maneuvering around the weapons and torches of the men, the thing disappeared into the blackness beyond.

“What was that?” Ditred shook his head. “It certainly was no boy.”

“I don’t know,” the captain replied. “You’re right. It wasn’t the boy I knew. Another type of changling? And if its gone back to its master, then…”

“It’s gone to warn Uthal.” Christos’s face contorted. “We’ve got to get to the others before it’s too late.”

“Then we need to move faster.” Urcias heart beat in fear. Would they would make it to the wizard in time?

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Adalay wiped the wetness from her hands. What did she fall over? Taking her talisman from under her tunic, she cast a small enchantment to make it glow. Holding it up, she looked at the mound in front of her and gasped. The bodies of Princess Ceridwyn’s guards, or what was left of them, lay in a heap on the floor. The wetness on her hands was their blood. She quickly doused the light and moved away. Something had shredded their skin and she didn’t want to stay to find out what it was. She quickly found her way out of the room and into the corridor.

Catching her breath, she allowed her eyes to adjust to the dimness. Small points of fire dotted the dungeon hall. Torches, barely lit, provided her enough light to make out the twists and turns of the maze she found herself captured in. She had been trapped down here for hours. Wandering. Unable to discover a door that led out of the prison area. She felt herself begin to panic. What if she never found a way out? Her mind thought of Nimi and Idril. Would they be successful in making their way to Uthal? Perhaps retracing her steps would give her the answer.

Walking softly, her fingertips trailing the wall beside her, she cautiously moved forward. She hoped the other two had not fallen into a similar situation. After she wove the spell of invisibility, they had become separated in the darkness. We should have stayed together. Adalay’s advance to the fortress was unfortunately deterred by the sudden appearance of a group of Fir Darrigs. She knew their keen sense of smell would detect her presence, so she quickly sought an escape. She went back behind the fortress walls. It was by luck that she had found a small door leading down into the depths of the left side of the castle. Once the door closed behind her, it disappeared.

In her mind, the image of the border elf smiling at her appeared unexpectedly. It was fitting. Nimi would probably be laughing right about now. Knowing she trapped herself, he would delight in the fact. It would afford him the opportunity of being her rescuer once again.

Shaking her head, she pushed thoughts of the elf away. Her heart didn’t need any distractions. He was fast becoming that. She had to find a way into the castle and this must be her focus. Her magic would be needed to add to the ever-growing energy against the Black Warlock. She could feel others. Some with strong magic. It must be the sword’s power she was feeling. Its presence filled her mind.

A sound caught her attention. The slight scraping echoed along the dungeon cells. Could those rat men have found her? She held her breath as the noise morphed into footsteps. Someone was coming. She should hide. But where? The only other enclosed space open to her was the room she just left. And she didn’t want to go back to the mangled bodies. Maybe it was the beast that killed them. Adalay’s heart jumped at the thought.

Ducking into the darkened doorframe of a locked door, she waited. The shuffle of steps came closer and she found herself nervously twisting her talisman. What spell could she cast to ward off the intruder? She tried to hold her breath, afraid to make any sound. Was it her fate to be shredded and discarded on the dungeon floor?

A glow reached her eyes first. It was a large magic crystal. Then she saw the group of travelers. She felt relief. Was this the wizard Urcias spoke about? Were these others of the prophecy? Taking a chance, she stepped into the corridor and faced them. The young girl in front raised her sword.

“Stop. Please don’t hurt me. I’m Queen Adalay from Nuada Findi. My captain? From the outpost in the Great Pine Forest? He brought news of your quest. We came to help. But our ship was destroyed by a wurm.”

The wizard lowered his weapon. “My lady.” He bowed slightly. “I’m Keltrain. Of course. We dully expected to meet with all of you at Lismort. But we were attacked by the same beast.”

“It must have been Uthal’s welcome for us all. Who are your companions?”

“The ambassador from Fairy Dell, Lily. The Chief of Elven Archives, DaGon the dragon. King Balorn’s blacksmith, Lamfada. My new apprentice, Lug. And three of the legendary four: Miranda, Thomas, Ned.”

“I’m honored to meet all of you.”

“Is it on purpose that you forgot me?” Sonya exclaimed.

The wizard scowled. “And of course, the cat is Sonya. My lady, we are also honored to hear that you have joined us. Where are the captain and his men?”

“They made it, then,” the fairy exclaimed. She excitedly flitted around the head of Adalay. “The captain is here with his men?”

“It would be some good news to know that they have reached us in time.”

Adalay could hear the relief in his voice and it pained her heart to tell them she was alone. “I don’t know,” she finally responded. “When the black water dragon attacked us, the ship broke apart. I almost drowned myself, but was saved by an elf from Kille Cael. He has a healer with him. I don’t know if anyone else from our ship made it ashore. At least, I’ve not seen anyone else.”

Adalay could see her answer affected the group. They all begin to whisper to each other. Finally, the wizard made a motion and they all quieted. “If you made it here with Queen Erulisse’s elf, then perhaps we can assume some of your captain’s men did, too.”

“Who be the healer with the archer?” the leprechaun asked.

“A dog named Olifur.”

“A dog? That’s ridiculous. How did a dog become a healer?” the cat asked. “That gift if not normally assigned to animals.”

“It was by accident, from what I understand.”

“Who’s the archer from Kille Cael? Perhaps I know of him. I was at Ellyllon for many years.” The dragon moved around the others.

Adalay smiled slightly when he came face to face with her. She didn’t know if he would recognize her scent. It had been ages since the dragon had been with the Nuada Findi people. “Nimihel Gysseathan or Nimi. That’s the archer’s name. He was sent by the elf queen to spy on the Black Warlock. There’s also a young man with him who apparently washed up on the shoreline. Maybe from another ship? He couldn’t remember who he was.” She noticed the dragon arch his scaly eyebrows. He didn’t reply.

“Matt. Gee whiz, it’s got to be him. I know it,” the older boy exclaimed.

“So, you’re missing someone?” Adalay was glad her assumption about the boy had been correct.

“Yes. We battled several Slaugh on our way here and one of the four from Earth, Matt, was washed overboard in the storm. We assumed he drowned,” Keltrain replied. “But Miranda, the sword-bearer, has become tuned with the magic of the artifact. She stressed to us all that he was alive.”

Adalay’s attention was suddenly drawn to the young girl. She had lowered the sword and Adalay glimpsed part of a strange mark on her palm. It was similar to the markings that had burned into Idril. Her mind moved in many directions as she made the connections. Both Earth children had merged with the magic of Green Isle. This was very interesting. Had her world claimed the two young people?

“You’ve been in the legends of my people for many eons,” Adalay said to the young woman. “When my ancestors came here with the Fomorians, it was only by chance that some of us survived the Second War. Uthal wanted to exterminate all of us. Even though the elf king imprisoned him in the Mirror of Arianhod, there was always the knowledge that Uthal’s prison wouldn’t hold him forever.”

“I’ve heard the voices. They tell me the history.”

“Voices?”

“Those intertwined with the sword.”

“You know. The ancients,” the cat said. “Those of the Fomorians who perished on Earth.”

“Ah. Of course. I’ve studied some of the manuscripts in our library. But the texts on the Sword of Balorn are somewhat limited. Sonya? That name is familiar to me. We have copies of the ancient diaries of Keltrain, and your apprentice, Sonya Berthadhiell. Is there any relationship?”

“No relationship,” the cat quickly responded. “And don’t ever associate me with her.”

“I do apologize.” Adalay bent down to the cat.

“You should. It was an insult to even be implied that I was once a pupil to this inept wizard.”

“I meant nothing by it.”

“Watch ya tongue, feline. Or I be lettin’ the dragon have ya for a snack.”

Adalay could feel the tension between the others and the cat. She stood up. “If we could. We must find Nimi and Id…Matt. I believe time is not on our side. I think Uthal tricked me into coming down here. The door I entered in? It disappeared.”

Miranda nodded. “I agree. I feel he knows we’re here and all.”

“I smell something down here,” DaGon said. “It’s Bera’s rat men. And the stench of Brollachan.” The dragon raised his snout and took a deep breath.

“They were here. Up there?” She pointed to the door at the end of the corridor. “The remains are of Princess Ceridwyn’s guards.”

“Who?” Keltrain moved his staff and the crystal light in front of him. He peered into the dimness of the dungeon.

“The princess of the Shadow People,” she replied. “Do you remember them?”

“I remember the people. But not her. Why would the king’s daughter be here?”

“We thought perhaps they were forming an alliance. But now I don’t know. Especially since her guards were killed. Savagely, I might add.”

“It be a trap,” the leprechaun exclaimed. “That Shadow Clan would take the life of their own. Just to keep the plans from going awry. Maybe the king had plans of a different sort.”

“If there’s an alliance, the guards may have been quieted to keep it secret,” Sonya interjected. “Believe me. Revenge will make them do vile things. Even murder their own. I wouldn’t put it past the king to use his own daughter as a pawn, either.”

“If we’re to stop any of this from happening, we have to get out of this dungeon. Do you know the way out?” Adalay asked. She wanted to stop the second-guessing and find Nimi. “I’ve been wandering down here for a while.”

“If I remember correctly, there’s a secret doorway to the main hall.” Keltrain ventured a little further up the corridor. “It’s along this passage. I’ve been a fish for three thousand years and my mind is a little foggy with the memories. But it should be right about here.” The wizard held his crystal light up. “It’s hidden behind a symbol that looks like this.” Kneeling in front of Adalay, the wizard drew an image in the dirt at her feet. “If we can find that, we’ll be able to access a tunnel underneath the courtyard. This leads to the Hall of Mirrors.”

Adalay nodded. “I’ll help search for it.” She took a moment to study the walls. “I remember reading some passages from our library about your transformation. Was it difficult creating the spell? Knowing you didn’t have all the verses?”

Keltrain stopped for a moment. His eyes searched her face. “The only difficult part for me was the realization that I had been too late to save any of my friends. I would gladly do it again to find an answer to stop Uthal from finishing what he started.”

Adalay understood his pain. She had been too late to save her husband. Glancing at the cat, who sat behind Miranda, she remembered the signature of the historian who wrote the passages. Sonya Berthadhiell. Was it a coincidence that the cat carried the same name as Keltrain’s apprentice from ages ago? Did the magic, which made the wizard the fish, make Sonya a cat? Even though the cat denied any resemblance to the passages’ author, it was hard not to wonder if they were one and the same. It must be, she concluded. But what happened to Sonya? She understood how the fate of Keltrain came about, but why did Sonya become a cat? Maybe it was for the very purpose of finishing a battle that started three thousand years ago.

Keltrain stopped and peered closer to a small indentation at the very end of the corridor. “Ahh, here it is.” He sighed deeply. “Let’s get out of the darkness, shall we?” Pushing his forefinger into the groove, he waited until he heard a click before removing his finger. Turning to the others, he hesitated. Adalay could see the confliction on his face. What was he waiting for?

“Keltrain? We should go,” the fairy said quietly.

“Yes. I know. I’m just preparing myself mentally for the task ahead of us.” With those words, he glanced at the cat and then Miranda. “Miranda?”

“I’m ready,” the girl stated. “It’s okay and all. You don’t have to be worried about me.”

“I’ll be here behind her,” the boy Lug said.

“So are we. Gee. We’ve made it this far.”

Adalay could feel the connection between them all. She felt like an interloper to their group. She noticed Miranda’s hand begin to glow and then saw Lug touch her. The expression in his eyes made her catch her breath. There was strong magic between these two. In that moment, she realized this was the magic of the ancients. More powerful than she had ever seen. There had been another legend she had read about when she was a child. She shook her head slightly. No, it couldn’t be.

“Lead us through, wizard,” Sonya demanded. “Let’s find Uthal. It’s time to finish this.”

And with that, they filed one by one through the secret door panel.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“What do you mean, died for?” Nimi whispered. “Do you know these human children?”

“I recognize the smaller boy. I think he’s my brother. I had a memory of us in another place. Earth, I believe. I was coming here to get him. But I died. The memories are slowly returning. It’s strange, though. They feel like a dream of someone else.”

“It would make sense,” Olifur said. “Adalay didn’t recognize him from her ship.”

The elf nodded as he stared at Idril. “I understand. But what about the magic artifacts you carry? You’re a magic wielder. You’re part of Green Isle, not Earth. You’re Idril.”

“What should we do, archer?” the dog asked. He stuck his muzzle to the keyhole and sniffed the air gently. “Could we rescue them? Do we have time?”

“I don’t know,” Nimi replied. “Having children to watch wouldn’t help us do what the queen sent us here to do. How many are with your brother?”

Idril moved back to the key hole and peered through. “They’re gone.”

“What?”

“They’re not there.” It didn’t make sense. How could they have disappeared so quickly? “I don’t see them anymore.”

The elf had shifted beside Idril and glanced in the keyhole when the door flew open. The force threw them both backwards. Idril’s body hit the stone floor and a flash of pain coursed through his torso.

A terrifying scream wailed from the door opening. “Who are you?” A dark black banshee hovered above him. “What are you doing here?”

Nimi quickly rolled to his side and notched his bow with an arrow. Idril felt something brush against his leg and looked over to see Olifur run past. The dog headed down the corridor. But before he could get all the way up to follow, a strange sensation overtook his body. A feeling of coldness traveled through his limbs and he sank back to the ground, too weak to stand. He looked at the elf. Nimi had also fallen to the spell and lay on the floor, his face white.

“You’ll pay the price for your intrusion,” the banshee cried. “With your lives.”

Idril realized that her presence was consuming them both. She was taking the life force from their bodies. He could feel the warmth of his Ewa begin to fade as well. Would it end like this? Was Morrigana incorrect about his destiny? Idril regarded the banshee. Her eyes glowed as she let out another high-pitched wail. Emotions swirled through him. Remorse, regret, and loss. Just as the last remnants of energy ebbed from his body, he heard one word.

“Stop!”

The banshee’s wailing ceased. Idril and Nimi lay on the ground facing one another, unable to move.

“That’s my brother.”

Idril felt the warmth return to his body. He sat up just in time to feel small arms circle his neck. “I knew you would come for me. I knew you would,” the boy cried. He sobbed on Idril’s shoulder. “Can we go home, Matt? Can we? Please take me home.”

Not knowing what to do, Idril gently pulled Toby from him. He felt conflicted. His memory of the boy was like seeing a picture of people he had never met. His own life here in this world, only days old, seemed the clearest to him. Even though the memories had returned of those he had traveled with, Nimi and Olifur were more his family now.

“Do you know them?” the banshee asked. Her voice was haunting and melancholy.

“It’s my brother. He’s come to rescue me,” Toby stated.

Floating to Idril, the spirit flowed through him. There was a chilling sensation that made him tremble. She emerged behind him.

“Yes. Toby’s connected to you. But I also feel a bridge between shadow and light in you. You have merged with magic.” The banshee softly floated back behind the children. Her eyes bore right through him. “You have old enchanted objects with you. Be careful what you wish for. Sometimes your heart’s desire gets twisted. Magic isn’t always so wonderful.”

“What are you going to do with us?” Idril ventured to ask. He stood next to Toby and placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder.

“Should we consider you friend or foe?” Nimi inquired. He had dusted off his clothes and put his bow back around his shoulder. “Whose family do you haunt in this world?”

“I haunt no family. I’m imprisoned here. Banished with those who have made unwise decisions.” She hesitated. “I’m letting you go.”

“What do you mean? Are you turning on your master?”

“He’s gone too far and needs to be stopped. I can’t help them anymore.” She pointed to children. “But you can.”

“It’s dangerous for us to take them. I have orders and I must respect the wishes of my queen.”

“Erulisse has no clue about what’s transpiring here. She plays her own games. And you’re just a pawn.”

“Elf Kingdom plays no games with anyone.”

Idril could tell that Nimi was becoming angry. He quickly nodded to the banshee. “I’ll take them. I’ll help. Nimi has his duty.”

The elf turned to Idril and scowled. “What are you doing?” he whispered between clenched teeth.

“I’m doing what’s right.”

“Gosh. Matt? It’s good to see ya,” the redheaded boy exclaimed. He moved closer to Idril and patted him on the shoulder. “I thought we were done for. Ya know? It’s just kinda of weird being here.”

One of the girls, who had the same red hair as the boy, ran to him and hugged him tightly. “I’m so glad it’s you. Are Miranda, Thomas, and Ned with you? Who’s this?” She pointed to Nimi. “And where did that dog go?”

Idril backed away. He was unsure about the rush of emotions that were swiftly overtaking him. How am I to deal with these questions? The names she said meant nothing to him. He remembered who they were, but Earth and who he was as Matt seemed like a mirror image that he didn’t recognize. He regarded the three faces looking at him in quiet contemplation. How could he tell them what he was feeling? The small thread of connection he felt was tied only to Toby. Even then, his re-birth into the magic of Green Isle limited that. He knew from the words of the old woman that somehow, his destiny would take him back to Earth. Maybe at that time, he would know a way to talk to them.

“That dog is Olifur and he’s a healer,” he finally said. He made up his mind that to let the others know of his change would be hurtful and bewildering. Especially to Toby. He could see Nimi scowl again. The elf narrowed his eyes and shook his head slightly. “And this is Nimi. He’s an elf.”

“This place just gets weirder and weirder. Gosh, Matt. Am I havin’ a bad dream?” The red-headed girl pinched the boy. “Ouch! Why did ya do that?”

“Wake ya up so we could get out of the dream. Ifn you were havin’ one. Guess you weren’t. We’re still here.”

By this time, Olifur had returned from his retreat. He was panting as he came and stood beside Toby and Idril. “Hello,” the canine said. He licked Toby’s hand. “Ah. Someone you know?” He looked up at Idril. “He has a familiar scent.”

“He talks?” the young boy questioned. His eyes grew wide.

“Yes. And sometimes too much,” Nimi replied.

“Olifur? Please meet Toby, my…my brother. And these are friends, Caitlin and George, and…and…” He motioned to the twins. “I’m sorry but I don’t know your names.”

One of the girls curtsied. “We’re Lucille and Maggie. From what George and Caitlin have said, you and Toby moved into the house where we used ta live.”

“Are our parents still lookin’ for us? Do ya know? Or have they forgotten us?” the other asked.

“My mom said they were,” Toby stated. “Didn’t she, Matt?”

“Yes, yes of course they are.” Idril seemed to recall a small snippet of conversation about it.

The banshee floated in between the group. “I’m Makura. I’ve chosen to be protector of the children.” She drew closer. The smell of death surrounded Idril again. Her voice, barely a whisper, trembled. “Save them if you can. I can’t do what is commanded of me. I’ve become different. I’m no longer the person I was three thousand years ago.”

“What are the warlock’s plans? You must tell us. I’ve got to stop him and Bera from using the ancient spell,” Nimi pleaded.

“The children. He plans to use them. Unnaturally take their life force for his own benefit. The first part of the forgotten spell has been woven with the blood of innocence and the unicorn horn. The witch is casting the second at dawn. When the twin moons shine with the sunrise, she will begin the ancient spell. She wants me to bring them to her in the Hall of Mirrors. All the ancient machines of the Fomorians have been gathered there.”

This seemed to bother the elf. He unfolded his arms and took a step closer. “How will the children be used? Do you know the steps of the spell?”

“Uthal extended an alliance with the Shadow People. Princess Ceridwyn had been instructed to bring a unicorn horn. That’s the first step. It weakens the mirror prison.”

“I thought they had all been exterminated. How did she get one?” Nimi’s eyes narrowed.

“There was one stallion left. He was the ancient of ancients and rode the mist around Half-Moon Lake. His power was the greatest.”

“Then what Queen Erulisse told me is true. Bera and Uthal have been silently murdering all the guardians of light. Without the unicorn king, Green Isle has been left unprotected.”

“Morrigana is the last great spirit of defense. It’s unfortunate. When the princess ended the life of the last unicorn, the shield over Green Isle and its inhabitants had been broken. Chaos, darkness, destruction…they have been let loose again. Uthal has unchained the demons. Earth will be next.”

“What’s the next phase of the spell?” The elf seemed upset.

“When the princess brought the horn, Bera took the blood of innocence that killed innocence. The princess’ life force was extracted and mixed with an elixir that will be painted over the silver mirror glass. It will soften the restraints of Uthal’s prison. The mirror can be broken.”

“I take this as being a bad sign,” Idril commented. He remembered the wound he saw on the princess’ hand. She was a piece of the puzzle, then. Her blood needed by the Black Warlock. But why keep her around? And unconscious? It didn’t make sense to him.

“The second phase. The children are to be straped to a Fomorian machine. Once the light of the sun and the twin moons hit the Orb in its center, it will drain their energy.”

“I knew she was lyin’,” George said. He frowned. “She isn’t a very nice lady at all.”

“There’s hope though. Uthal can be stopped before he emerges completely from the glass. You have the ancient magic of my people,” she stated, pointing to Idril. “It can be used to stop him.”

“How do we get close enough without being detected?” Nimi asked. “He’ll be heavily guarded.”

“And the magic I have, the wand, it doesn’t allow me to wish death on anyone.”

“He can be destroyed another way,” the banshee replied.

“What wand?” George asked. His eyes grew wide. “Do ya have magic? Is it somethin’ that can get us home?”

“It’s a rather long story. Maybe when we get out of here, I’ll explain.” Idril tried to smile, but his face felt tight.

“I’m ready to go home,” Caitlin said. “It’s been very scary since we got here.”

“We’ve been here a long time, too,” one of the twins said. “We want to go home to Mama and Daddy.”

“Gosh. Do ya think the whole town is pretty messed up right now? With so many of us kids missin’?” George asked.

“I’m sure it is,” Idril replied. Something inside him knew they needed to hear those words. “Hmm… if I remember, they had everyone looking in the woods. That walled garden and…and everywhere.”

“Idril.” Nimi pulled him away from the others. “We must form a plan. If you’re going to take responsibility for these five human children, then we need to work together. I must follow the instructions of my queen. I must. Green Isle, and most importantly, Ellyllon, has to be protected.”

“I understand. But I can’t leave them. Especially Toby. He was…is…my brother.”

Nimi nodded. He didn’t say anything, but Idril knew that the elf felt his conflictions. He would have to explain it to them later. Matt was the boy who existed on the other side of the mirror. Not in this world.

“There’s a secret passage that leads from this room into the Hall of Mirrors.” The banshee hovered over the two. “This is where the ceremony and spell are to be performed. I’ll show you the hidden door. It opens along one of the walls in the hall. But you must wait until I’ve brought the children. If they suspect anything it could lead to ruin. He mustn’t know I’m helping you.”

Idril took a deep breath. So, there it was. Just him, Nimi and Olifur to face the witch and Uthal. Would they be able to outsmart the two? Makura said there was a way to destroy him, but Idril had to discover it. Sighing, he realized that his heart’s desire was to do away with Uthal permanently. Could he use the same wish of making him a mouse? He felt that his mouse wish wouldn’t work. The powers of the demon trapped inside the mirror were too great. No, it would require something else. He had to discover what it was before they encountered the evil in the mirror.

Floating in front of a large tapestry frayed at the edge, the banshee pointed. “Here is the passage. They never knew this was here. It belonged to us at one time. This fortress you know,” Makura said. “I lived here when it was beautiful.”

“What will be your signal?” Nimi asked. He pulled at the rusted metal. A small section of the rock slid backwards and revealed a small opening just big enough for a single man, or elf, to pass through.

“I’ll confront him and Bera before she begins the second phase of the spell. When I question their motives, then you need to make your move. They’ll attempt to tie the children to the orb. You must come out of hiding before then, or it will be too late. Do you understand?”

“Yes. We’ll be there.” Nimi lit a candle from the table and ducked down into the hole in the wall.

Olifur followed quickly. As Idril turned to go after him, he remembered Toby and turned back. He saw the haunted expression in the young boy’s face. Toby ran and caught his hand. “Don’t forget us,” the boy said, his eyes tearing up. “Okay? Don’t forget.”

“Don’t worry. We won’t.” Idril smiled briefly. He understood the fear. He felt the same fear when Olifur brought him back from death. Fear also raised its head when he thought of Morrigana’s instructions about his return to Earth. He didn’t want to leave. He didn’t want to return there. But he knew he had to. “It’ll be okay. I promise.”

“That’s what you said before. When we first came to our new house. ‘Member? And we stood outside lookin’ at the scary door. I don’t think it turned out well at all.”

Idril’s heart sank. The memory. It was one of the first that came to him. The same fear he saw in the boy’s eyes then now materialized again. Did Toby sense in the past that they were both about to be flung into a world of magic and chaos? Had he promised everything would be all right then? If so, he hadn’t lived up to his word.

“This time? I mean what I say. I found you here, didn’t I?” Toby nodded. For some reason, Idril felt compelled to kiss his forehead and gently placed a brotherly sign of love on the young boy’s furrowed brow and tousled his hair. “It’ll be all right. This time I won’t fail.”

Without another word, Idril climbed down the narrow stairs into the darkened hole. Setting out after the small pinpoint of light of Nimi’s candle, he drew out the wand. The wood was warm. It took a moment, but soon he detected the soft murmur of the voices coming to life. It was time, they said. Time to make his legend in Green Isle.

CHAPTER FORTY

It was time. The moment that she and Uthal both anticipated for the last three thousand years had finally arrived. Emotions surged within her. They painfully brought to life parts of her soul that had been dead. Motioning to the Fir Darrigs who stood against the far wall, she held her breath as they pulled the heavy chains attached to the ceiling above. Clanking and groaning, the rusted metal gave way as the rat men pulled the canopy open to the pinkish grey of the pre-dawn sky.

The witch gazed up at the twinkling stars that regarded the world below them. Do they see the drama that had played out in the minuscule lives of this world? Her mind tried to wrap itself around the prison of Black Isle. The eons she had spent here with Uthal. For a second, her heart opened and cried out in anguish. She had wasted it. Her soul screamed. Then hate and anger rose again and she became stone once more.

A sound caught her attention. It came softly at first. Then more familiar as it drew nearer. It was the sound of liquid in motion. The rhythmic movement of waves. Peering at the grand door at the other end of the hall, she saw a black mass of ooze flow under the door and into the room. Undulating toward her, it morphed into a black creature with empty eyes and pointed teeth. “They come, missssstresssss.” It hissed and hunched down in front of her.

“Take another form, Bodach. You know how I detest gazing at a pool of black sludge,” she commanded.

The shimmer of glistening coal turned into the familiar figure of a young man. It was Matt.

“Did you accomplish your task?” She remained aloof from the form.

“The three left of four is now two.”

“Was it the sword bearer? Did you trap the champion?”

“I sssssensed magic on him. Very old magic. It wasssss him.”

“Where did you take him?”

“The lake of the Fomorian dragon.”

Laughing with glee, her evil heart relished the emotion of satisfaction. It washed over her like a flood of spring water melted from the coldness of winter. Giddiness, elation, overwhelming joy filled her body. Nothing could stop them now. Nothing at all. She would be free soon. A feeling she hadn’t felt in three thousand years crept into the back of her mind. She began to feel its power. Perhaps she would be free of him, too.

“But there are othersssss,” the Bodach stated quietly.

His words made Bera stop her revelry. “Who? What others?”

“Men from the sssssecond ship.”

“We’ll deal with them when they get here. How many are left?” Her words rushed out.

“Only eight. Only eight.”

With a smug laugh, Bera brushed off the news. “Eight won’t have any power. It’s suicide for them to be here. The warlock will be free from his mirror and will deal with them accordingly.”

Glancing at the silver glass, she was surprised that Uthal’s face wasn’t pressed against it. His absence confused her. It was strange that he didn’t make himself known at this pivotal place in their time of victory. What was he up to?

Before she could dwell further on the missing warlock, Bera was surprised to see a large swarm of ravens making their way through the opening in the roof. It had to be Babda, the raven queen. Bera had sent word by messenger the day before, letting her cousin know about the princess’ journey and the success she had with the unicorn horn. As the black winged creatures settled around the hall, the largest one flew to where she stood. Its clawed feet touched the floor and then transformed into an old hag dressed in tattered rags. Babda hacked and coughed. Her spittle dribbed down her chin.

“Wipe your mouth. You’re so disgusting.”

“I don’t have the magic to make myself look as pretty as you do,” Babda screeched. She sauntered over to Bera and slowly looked around. Her head bobbled and twisted as she regarded Bera. “We feast tonight?”

“What are you talking about?” Bera hissed in agitation. She turned away, repulsed by the sight of her relative. Magic had taken its toll on her cousin. She pretended to be engrossed in the pages of the ancient Fomorian manuscript. “Are you speaking of the eight men headed this way?”

Babda answered her question in a mocking tone. “I know of them. I know they are here. My powers haven’t left me entirely.”

“You can have them, then.” Bera flipped another page.

“No. Not the weak Nuada Findi men. The others. The ones who bring the ancient sword.”

“The sword bearer is trapped. The prophecy won’t be fulfilled. So you can dine on the others. If you must.”

A sudden cracking noise filled the air. Both Bera and Babda jumped as the mirror frame split at the top. A zigzag line appeared in the silver glass.

“The elixir is working.” Bera couldn’t tell if she was elated or scared.

She watched in anticipation as dark smoke swirled within the confines of the silver glass. Soon the face of the demon appeared. She flinched when she saw the anger on his face.

“Silence,” he yelled when the ravens all began to squawk at once. “You’re wrong,” he bellowed. “The sword bearer comes. The power of Balorn’s sword is close. Very close.”

“What? How can that be?” She swung around and stared at the Bodach. “I’ve been misinformed, then.”

The Bodach slinked back into a dark corner. She heaved an exasperated breath. For a moment, she tried to focus on the words of the book in front of her. This had to be wrong. The Bodach trapped the champion because he sensed an ancient magic artifact. It was then that she realized there were more Fomorian artifacts at work. “Damn Morrigana.” She knew in an instant that the ancient being had outsmarted her.

Stomping over to the changeling, she gritted her teeth. “Obviously, you’ve trapped the wrong child. The information you’ve brought me is false.” She seethed.

“Much like yours,” Babda said quietly as she followed Bera. Her eyes darted to the other mirror at the far end of the hall. “Could we expect a subplot in your play, cousin?”

Bera’s eyes glowed in anger. She turned to the raven queen. “Watch your mouth or I’ll clip your wings,” she whispered. “And mask your mind or we’re both doomed.”

“Prepare the children,” the warlock roared. “Dawn is almost here.” The crack in the frame grew wider.

Motioning to one of her rat men, Bera quickly instructed the hairy beast to go find Makura. She knew the banshee should be on her way. But just to be sure there weren’t any delays, she told her minion to take another with him. The two Fir Darrigs disappeared out the door.

“Roll the orb down,” she commanded to the others that were gathered around her.

“Make sure you position it right,” Uthal demanded. “It needs to be precise. I want to make sure the light hits it perfectly.”

“As you wish,” she replied. “As you wish.”

When the orb had been lowered to the floor, she pulled off the drab grey wool cover. The small light of the rising sun hit the milky glass. The machine seemed perfect. Its metal gleamed. It had not aged at all. Not as she had.

“Do we need to sedate the children?” the warlock asked. “Or do you think Makura has done a good job of keeping them quiet with her songs?”

“She sings to them often. The spell of the music calms them. But I believe I have them fooled. I’ve promised them they could go home after this. So hopefully not too much whining to deal with.”

Uthal laughed loudly. The sound was hollow. “Promised them to go home? If only they knew what was in store for them.”

“If they did, this wouldn’t be an easy process.” Bera expelled a slow breath. She pushed against the glass orb and heard a small squeal as it began to move. The mechanics were still operational. It was functioning. Good. One less thing to worry about.

Babda and her flock fluttered and screeched in excitement when they heard the orb’s motion. The chaos of their noise reverberated in the hall, causing the mirrors to shudder. Bera closed her eyes against the sound. She disliked the birds. Perhaps just as much as she disliked her relationship with the warlock. Running her hand across the cold steel of the machine, she marveled at its construction. Intricate and precise, the way a weapon should be. The ancient relic stood out in stark contrast to the organic elements of stone and wood. Its metal frame was a symbol of eons past. She remembered the day she first saw it on Earth. Its power had been mesmerizing then, as it destroyed a whole continent, sending the land beneath the waves.

“Did you combine the ingredients?” the warlock asked.

“Yes. They have been fused together with the words of the spell,” Bera replied. She glanced again at the other mirror. Would it be too difficult to weave another layer into the spell? Could she change the direction of the future? Her mind played with the ideas as she hid behind her wall of disguise from Uthal.

Glancing to the sky above, Bera could feel the air begin to charge. Knowing how impatient Uthal was, she took the bowl with the horn and blood mixture and stepped up on the small ladder the Bodach had placed against the control platform of the orb. She poured the contents into the top of the round globe as it slowly turned. The red liquid began to swirl on the inside of the milky glass. When the blood reached the bottom, a small hum started deep in the machine. It clicked softly at first, then grew louder. A light filled the globe. The red had completely wiped out the milk white and when the crystal cell in the interior came to life, it bathed the room in a deep crimson.

Stepping down off the ladder, a sickening smile spread across Bera’s face. Her eyes slanted in wanton abandonment when she saw the machine in the orb’s pedestal unfold itself. Five small thin blades bloomed from the metal. They twisted themselves into legs. Once the legs touched the floor, they raised the orb up and at the base of the legs were small indentations. Space for each of the children.

“See, my love? See how pretty the machine is?” She looked at the warlock briefly before turning back to the machine. Its spinning took on a new form. Small jolts of electricity arced across the ceiling.

“I can feel my power growing,” the warlock exclaimed.

Bera watched with mixed emotion as Uthal passed his fingertips through the silver pool of the mirror.

“Then it is time,” she said. The words came out reluctantly. It was good that Uthal had been distracted or he would have felt and sensed the thoughts that were filling her mind. Her eyes traveled to the sight of the other mirror across the hall. She had plans of her own. Spending an eternity with Uthal was not included in them. Her mind drifted over the words of the other spell she found in the back of the book. Layers upon layers. We all have our own destiny.

A large wail caught her attention. Makura’s presence filled the room. With the children standing behind her, she moved carefully into the room. “We must not do this,” she cried to Bera. “There should be no more death.”

“I died a thousand deaths behind this mirror,” Uthal replied harshly. “Do as you’re commanded. You belong to my house, and you’re my servant.”

Bera took a step back. She knew Makura wouldn’t win and watched the interaction between the two with interest.

“You must change. Your punishment came because you murdered millions in your quest for ultimate power. What did it bring you? You should be content that you’re still alive even if you’re behind a prison of glass.”

“Who are you to admonish me?”

“At least you’re not condemned as I’ve been.”

“Your people vanished long ago. Clinging to their memory is needless. Punishment? This prison has been more than a punishment. It’s been a constant reminder that magic will never accept me. The only way I can have it is by force. And if others must perish, then so be it. All magic shall be mine.”

“You haven’t learned anything in three thousand years.” Makura wailed. “Nothing. You’ve learned nothing.”

“Neither have you,” he stated. “Move the children into position.”

The air suddenly filled with the metallic sound of grinding metal. Bera looked at the machine. She could see the light of dawn in the sky above. “It must be done now!” she commanded sharply. She hated to interrupt the tangle of words between the ex-lovers. It was so entertaining. But it was time for the next phase of the spell. “The children need to be put to the machine.” She motioned for the rat men. “Retrieve them. Put them in the straps.”

She glared at the five who were now clinging in terror to one another. “Makura can’t protect you anymore.” Her smile slid across her face when she pointed to the banshee.

“You shall not have them,” Makura cried. “I belong no longer to your house, warlock. Your threats do not contain me. Three thousand years should have taught you different lessons.”

Bera watched anxiously as the warlock moved his whole hand through the glass. Should she ready the other spell? The defiance of Makura made her think differently about the outcome of Uthal’s plans. They never come out right. She began to speak the language of the other spell under her breath.

“You will regret your words,” the warlock said. “For revenge is the greatest power, and I hold it in my hand.”

Bera finished the spell and nodded contently to herself.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

The shock of seeing his double was more than he could handle. Idril couldn’t believe his eyes. His twin appeared to be assisting the witch. What was happening? “Do you see it?” he whispered to Nimi. He peered around the small alcove again.

“Yes. It’s you. But not you. Part of the warlock’s plan, I’m sure.”

Idril felt new apprehension as they sat still, waiting for their cue from the banshee. What would have been the purpose of having the creature take his likeness? Deception? A memory came to him. They had been traveling at night. The creature had approached on a wave of black goo. It told them it would take Matt’s scent away from the approaching Slaugh. “It took my likeness back on Green Isle. I remember now. It should’ve been helping us, not the witch. At least that’s what it said it was going to do.”

“Can’t believe Bodaches. Only faithful to themselves,” Olifur stated.

“You were betrayed. Bera sent it to spy on you.” Nimi adjusted his bow.

“Most likely to provide a false trail. Once you had been done away with.” Olifur crept up beside Idril. He lay down beside him and put his head on Idril’s knees. “What better way to create chaos.”

Idril nodded. He understood what Olifur was insinuating. If the others saw this double, they would be led astray. Or worse, tricked.

“We have visitors. More to add to the battle.” Nimi pointed to the ceiling. The witch had the rat men open the top of the room to the sky. A mass of black wings filled the open space. Idril watched the descending flock with horror. When the raven queen shapeshifted, Idril’s memory of the birds became sharper. They had been there from the start, watching him and Toby from the very first day they arrived at Stewart Manor. All of this had its own course from the beginning. He understood it now. His destiny had always been intertwined with that of Green Isle.

It was hard to wait until they had the signal from Makura. He could taste the call of the wand and its power. He wanted desperately to save them all. The Ewa Morrigana gave him warmed his chest. He could feel the presence of the energy, and the anger that had started to rise subsided. The image of the the old woman drifted into his thoughts. Her gift of Ewa would protect him from anything evil. It seemed to help him with controlling the magic of the wand. The voices were adamant about their wishes and desire for the destruction of the witches and Uthal. That power they offered could be consuming and he had to be careful with it.

“I have a thought.”

Idril looked at Nimi. “What is it?”

“The Bodach is you. Here on this island. Why would it still need to keep your image? If it was to spy on you, well, when you drowned it wouldn’t need to retain that image after returning to its master. Its work would have been over.”

“What are you getting at?”

“They’re mercenaries. Working for some form of payment or another. Whether it’s jewels, gold, or another foul form of exchange. But only once the job’s done. They don’t get payment until the job is done. And then they’re gone,” Nimi stated. “It would be interesting to know why it’s still pretending to be you. It certainly lends to the assumption that it hasn’t been paid yet.”

“Probably to lead others who know you into a trap,” Olifur said thoughtfully. “That would be the logical reason for having a double.”

“More than likely to fool someone here on this island,” the elf replied. “Whoever your companions were before Olifur found you floating in the surf? They may be on the island.”

Idril nodded. “If what you’re saying is true, then we aren’t alone. The others, the wizard, dragon, Miranda. Miranda is the sword bearer.” The memory came quickly. “She was the chosen one. She’s here, then. That’s why it still has my image. They are trying to keep her from getting here.”

Before Idril could continue with his thoughts, the trio heard the mechanical sounds of a machine coming to life. Nimi pointed to a large spinning glass orb in the middle of the room. Arcs of lightning fingered out into the hall. It touched the walls and glass with its roving electric hand. Idril’s hair stood on end. One of the arcs came to rest on a large oval mirror next to the orb.

“Look,” he exclaimed. “There are fingers coming through the glass.”

“It’s Uthal. The mirror prison is weakening. The elixir the banshee mentioned is working. I need to get to him before he exits completely.”

Idril felt a sudden rush of cool air. The heavy oak doors to the room burst open. He could hear the wail of the banshee as she announced her presence.

“It’s almost time,” Nimi said. “Be ready.” He drew his bow and nocked an arrow.

Idril’s heart begin to beat faster. He drew the wand from its resting place and regarded his friends. They sat still as they watched the play between Uthal and Makura. He kept his eyes on Toby’s frightened face. My promise to him must be kept. He wouldn’t let anything happen to Toby. His mind jumped in many different directions. What did he need to do first? There were many of the witch’s rat men. A horde of ravens. Uthal emerging from the mirror. And Bera. Would he find his heart’s desire in time to combat all of them?

Idril held onto the shaft of the wand. The power coursed through his fingers. The markings on his body began to glow and he prepared himself mentally. Was it fear or rage that filled his soul? It was hard to make the determination as the two emotions had become inseparable.

When Makura stood in defiance of the Black Warlock and abandoned her allegiance to him, Nimi made the motion to move. It took only seconds for the three to emerge from their hiding spot. Their tactic took Bera and the raven queen by surprise. Idril watched in delight when both tripped over themselves trying to move away from their advance.

Nimi’s arrow hit the raven queen first. The black feathered flock flung themselves into the air in chaos when Babda screamed in agony.

“Who are you?” Uthal demanded. His voice boomed above the din of the flock. “You shall pay for your intrusion.”

Idril saw Makura shuttle the five young children toward the other end of the hall behind another large mirror similar to Uthal’s prison. Before he could move to her, a hot pain coursed through his torso. An unseen force pushed him backwards. He hit the stone floor and winced. Knowing Toby was safe for the moment, his attention moved to the warlock’s mirror. Idril saw his reflection. The Bodach had positioned itself as guard over the mirror prison.

The face of the changeling contorted and its eyes morphed into a pool of blackness. Baring razor sharp teeth, the thing hissed before it came at Idril. “You ssssshall pay for disturbing massssster.”

The hands of the creature turned into silver daggers. Idril had to think quickly. He took the wand and pointed it at the Bodach. The creature soon shapeshifted into a flower pot of daffodils.

“Good work,” Nimi stated when he ran by. “Now help me with Bera.”

Both advanced on the winter witch. Her mouth curled into a snarl and she hissed. “Do what you will, but you’re not taking me.” She disappeared into a cloud of black mist just as Nimi let the arrow fly. It hit one of the hall mirrors and shattered it. The sound sent the rat men scurrying as shards of glass flew around their heads.

“What? That witch! How could she leave me? Poor me. Poor me.” Babda clutched her shoulder. She broke the shaft of Nimi’s arrow and let out a cry of anguish. Quickly she morphed back into the form of the dark bird and flew out the opening in the ceiling. Idril drew on the energy of the wand and tried to direct it at the raven queen, but she was gone with her flock before he could cast his spell.

“Now the warlock,” Nimi said. He motioned with his head. “We must be on our guard.”

“Do you think you can take me that easily? The mirror has weakened too much.” The warlock moved his shoulders through the glass. “See? You have no power over me.”

Idril felt the same unseen force take him and push him backwards. This time it was a much farther fall and he hit the stone floor with a heavy thud. The air escaped his lungs and his eyes watered in pain. The contact with the stone also forced his fingers open and the wand went flying. Now he was defenseless.

“Olifur. Get to Idril,” Nimi commanded. In another instant, an arrow hit the glass of the mirror prison. Uthal laughed.

“Thank you. You have helped the mirror fracture further.”

“You shall not pass the borders of the fortress while I’m alive.” Nimi nocked another arrow into his bow.

“Then we need to make sure you die.” The warlock’s hands opened and red energy wrapped around the elf. The warlock forced Nimi against the ceiling and then let him drop.

Idril turned over quickly and hunted for the wand. He watched in horror as Nimi hit the floor and was still. At the perimeter of the room, he could hear Olifur barking and growling. Bera reappeared on the other side of the whirling orb. The sound of electricity grew as the orb whirled faster.

“We shall have the spell. Nothing you do will stop it,” Bera cried. Her face sneered at Idril. “You’re too late. Not even Makura’s treason will stop it.” She laughed. The sound of it was drowned in the whirling of the orb’s mechanics.

Idril’s mind raced. He scurried along the floor searching for the wand. When he turned to go under the table, he saw a panel in the wall open beside the large fireplace. From the shadows of its interior a blond-headed girl emerged. It was Miranda.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The sounds that echoed through the passageway alarmed Miranda and the others. She could hear many loud voices and screams. The sounds reverberated in the tunnel and there was a dog barking. Hearing the canine caused Sonya to disappear. Miranda hesitated only for a second. She knew, without a doubt, that the battle had already begun.

“That sounds like a fight,” Adalay exclaimed.

“Perhaps your men have made it,” Keltrain replied. “There’s already an attack on the warlock.”

“I think it’s more plausible that it’s the two I came with,” the queen replied. “That’s Olifur barking. The healer the elf travels with.”

“Then we need to be joinin’ them,” Lamfada said. He drew his dagger and small sword. “That witch and her rat men could be makin’ mincemeat out of ‘em. And if Matt be there? Then he be needin’ us, too.”

Miranda couldn’t agree more. She was already apprehensive but the sounds above added to her anxiety. She was ready to join in and led them hastily to the end of the passageway. Her stride was wide as she bounded up the last three steps to a lighted rectangular frame in the dark wall. If Matt was there, she was afraid for him. She wanted to see him. She needed to know that he was all right. Then she would do what she came to do. Destroy Uthal.

Keltrain was close behind her. When they reached the top of the stairs, he moved beside her, found the trigger that opened the secret doorway, and quickly released the spring. The secret panel sprung open and revealed the interior of the Hall of Mirrors. The chaotic scene seemed to run together in a muddled image of color.

Miranda entered the room first. When she saw Matt, she became confused. He had changed. The whole left side of his body was etched with deep lines and symbols. She looked up at Keltrain. He saw it, too. His eyes grew wide.

“He’s been marked.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

Lamfada stepped in beside her. “It be the wand me sisters gave him. The wand is old Fomorian. The markings are of the ancient druids. Matt be claimed by the magic. Just like you, lass.”

Her mind reeled. Matt had magic. They both were now a part of Green Isle and its world. A sound caught her attention. It was a blond woman at the far end of the room. She was laughing horribly at Matt and pointing at the mirror. The dog lunged at her, barking and growling. Miranda could see the hideous form of a demon coming through the broken glass. But only a part of him had emerged. “There’s Uthal. He’s breaking free!”

“Then we’re in time. The children haven’t been placed in the machine yet,” Keltrain said. He dropped his staff and the crystal light. Taking his dagger, he inched forward.

Miranda regarded the machine that Keltrain motioned to. A large blood red orb whirled with dizzying speed. Five spider legs held it up toward the hole in the ceiling as arcs of electricity spun around the hall.

“It’s dawn,” Lily cried. “The power of the alignment is fueling the crystal cell. They’re going to put the children into it unless we stop it.” Miranda watched as she flew toward the back of the room.

Against the far wall stood Caitlin and George, along with Toby and two young girls. They stood sheltered behind a large oval mirror and appeared to be protected by a black ghostly figure. They were soon joined by the fairy, who encased them all in a golden bubble.

“Nimi?” Adalay yelled from behind Miranda. The queen pointed to a limp figure on the stone floor. “I’ve got to help him.” She ran ahead. When she got to the elf’s side, she took a small crystal talisman from under her shirt and held it up. A soft light ebbed over the elf’s body.

“You’ve got to meet the warlock before he completely emerges,” DaGon instructed Miranda. “Or his power will be too great.”

“I’m here,” Lug said. She felt his hands on her back. There was a strange sensation that took over her body. “I’ll protect you.”

Miranda nodded. Everything was moving so fast. She glared at the warlock. His red-skinned shoulders and upper torso had already passed the barrier of the glass. Her breath quickened when she saw the horned face of Uthal staring at her.

“Ah. So Balorn’s sword has chosen its champion? A girl.” The warlock laughed loudly. “A girl? Tell me, Keltrain. Do you find that magic has a…how should I say…a sense of humor?”

“Magic has a will and a mind. We forget its energy has thought, too. I find no humor in its choice. Sometimes the greatest power comes from those we least expect.”

“She’s no match for me. Why did it choose her? Eh? King Balorn?” Miranda watched as the warlock talked to the air. “Tell me, great wise spirit of Balorn, why the girl? What does she have to offer?”

“What do I do?” she cried, looking at Keltrain.

“He mocks us for play. Don’t pay attention to him. You have great power in you. Remember? The Fir Darrigs in the temple? Don’t fear him. Draw on the spirits of the sword.”

Miranda’s hand tightened on the hilt of the weapon. She could feel Lug behind her. It was from him that the strange sensation had come. When he touched her, it was as if a deep connection had been made between them both. His thoughts seemed to be merging with hers. In the back of her mind, she could feel him. It gave her strength to know he was close.

In front of her, she could see Matt crawling on all fours looking for something. And then it became quiet. Everything froze. Time stopped and only she could move. At the far end of the hall, she saw the wolf. It was Morrigana. The old woman shapeshifted and walked toward her.

“How did you make it all stop?”

“Time and space have no boundaries. Except those we put on them.”

“Can I ask?”

“Ask what?”

“Matt? What happened to him? I’ve been feeling it for a while. It’s not him anymore.”

“No. That’s why I stopped time. I had to tell you before the next hour. It’s changed. Everything has changed. Keltrain prophecies. Everything. Matt’s been reborn. As you have too, to an extent, to Green Isle. You both belong here. As well as Earth. Going back will be difficult. It will be very difficult. Your heart will stay here.”

Miranda glanced back at Lug. “I want to stay here. Can I?”

“Not right now. You have a duty to those who need to return through the portal. It’s not going to turn out well today.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ll see. Remember. It’s changed. Keep the sword safe.” Morrigana shifted back into the wolf and loped out of the hall. When she disappeared, the silence broke. Everything began to move at once. No one seemed to notice that time had stopped. Even if just briefly.

DaGon made his way to Miranda. He motioned with his head. “Come with me. I’ll shield you so you can get closer to the mirror. And Uthal.”

“I’ll deal with those things,” Lug stated, pointing to the Fir Darrigs. He brought his own sword from its sheath and turned to face the rat men. They were now aware that Miranda and the others had entered the room. Miranda turned to Lug and kissed him. “Whatever happens? Don’t forget me and all.”

He kissed her back. “Never.” He pushed her away and motioned with his head. “Go to your other destiny.”

“We’ll help you. Gee. One guy can’t hold off all those rat things,” Thomas said to Lug.

“Don’t worry about us. We’ll hold them off. You and DaGon go to Uthal,” Keltrain said.

“Aye, lass. Just take care of the demon and we can go home.”

Miranda watched in concern as her cousins joined Lug, the wizard, and Lamfada. She allowed herself one last glance back before following DaGon. When she and the dragon crossed the middle of the room, she felt a small pain in the back of her leg. She looked down. There was a line of red and a deep gash. Looking back at Bera, she saw that the witch had used her magic to fire several small daggers at her. The voices in her head raged. How dare she? It was then that they took control.

The small mark on her palm begin to glow. The heat and fire radiated out of the center of her hand and traveled up her arm. The fire etched symbols and lines on her body like those she saw on Matt. When the spirits had completed their markings, she thrust her hand toward the witch with the fire of the sword. The magic hurdled Bera backwards into the center of one of the hall mirrors. The force of her body cracked the glass and the witch fell to the floor. Miranda felt satisfaction when she didn’t move.

Her fear diminished and she stepped closer to Uthal’s silver mirror. DaGon moved with her. The spirits of the sword all cried in unison. Revenge. Revenge. She felt their emotion at the sight of him. “I’m not afraid of you,” she said. “Not in the least. I know who you really are. The spirits have shown me.”

Without warning, a powerful light surged from the warlock and struck DaGon. His body was lifted into the air and flung backwards. Miranda winced when she heard him hit the wall with a sickening thud. “I can do the same thing. You harmed my companion. I kill yours. I think that’s fair. Don’t you, girl?”

“We’ll help him,” she heard the wizard say. “Don’t stop.”

“Do you think I wouldn’t be prepared for you?” Uthal sneered. “Come closer, child. Let me have the sword. Save your friends before I kill them all.”

Miranda looked back at Lug and her cousins. Matt rose from under table with the wand. Adalay was still bent over the elf. DaGon hadn’t moved and the wizard was listening to his chest. The dog advanced at the Fir Darrigs, growling. The others were hiding behind the mirror in the back of the room in Lily’s protective bubble. She could see the fear in their eyes. No. No. No. She wouldn’t give him the sword. She wouldn’t leave her friends and family unprotected.

Uthal let out an evil laugh. “You have only a small moment to chose before I chose for you.”

Miranda turned back to the mirror and stared at the demon. She had no fear. She raised the sword and moved forward. “Yes. I’m a girl. What about it? The sword chose me and all. The spirits chose me. And I am their champion. The sword is mine. I’m not wavering. I’m not afraid. Because all you are is a bully.” Powerful rage surged through her body. It was the spirits. The sword was working through her. She rushed at him.

The mirror began to soften. The silver glass gave way to the hideous body of the Black Warlock. She watched as he moved his lower torso and one thigh through. It was time. She had to destroy him now.

With determination, she lunged. But before she made it to the mirror, an unseen force knocked her backward. The sword flew out of her hand and landed near Matt. Miranda felt the air leave her body as she hit the stone floor. She rolled over and saw Keltrain moving toward her. He was yelling something, but she couldn’t understand what he was saying above the noise of the orb. Scrambling quickly, she tried to retrieve the weapon. Lug was looking at her, the expression on his face one of panic.

It was then that she saw it. A lucid form. It resembled the stone of the fortress walls and it now stood over her. A Brollachan. “I have caught myself, thyself,” it snickered gleefully. “What a lovely neck thyself has.” The yellow eyes carefully watched her movements as its claw-like hand reached for her. She remembered what the one had done to Ned at the outpost in the Great Pine Forest.

Miranda didn’t have time to maneuver away before she felt the Brollachan’s talons encircle her throat. The creature began to squeeze. The air became thinner in her lungs as she struggled to breathe. She looked at Lug. A single tear coursed down her cheek. She felt the life slipping away from her. Before the darkness took over completely, she glanced up and saw a brightness fill the opening in the ceiling. It was the sun and two moons as they rose in a new day. But there was also something else. The glimmer became larger. It shone brighter than the sun and had wings.

The roar of the dragon shook the room. Bijan’s call shattered the remaining unbroken mirrors. Air suddenly filled her lungs again as the flash of Urldrenn passed before her eyes. Keltrain had made it just in time. She fell to the floor.

“I’m sorry. I tried to get here as fast as I could, my friend. Are you all right?”

“Yes,” she managed to say. “I need the sword. I have to destroy Uthal.” She regarded the pool of yellow ooze next to her body and then the warlock.

“Bijan?” Uthal screamed. “How did you escape?”

“With the help of a friend and his magic key. You shall pay for what you did to my people.”

“Here. It’s here,” Matt said from across the room. He held the sword up.

“Bring it to me. Quickly. He’s almost through the mirror.”

Bijan landed in the great hallway and eight men jumped from the dragon’s back.

“Look,” she exclaimed to Keltrain. “There’s the captain. He did make it.”

“Good. We have strength to hold off the others.” He helped her up.

She looked again at Matt. He had managed to make it across the room with her sword. She grabbed the weapon. “Thanks.”

“Ah. Look. A little reunion.” Uthal smiled wickedly. “Did they tell you the price you’ll have to pay for being their champions? Have you noticed the markings on your bodies?” He laughed strangely. “You’ve been branded. And I don’t think you really know what it means.”

Miranda didn’t know how to respond. Was it bad that the magic had chosen her and Matt? She couldn’t say. She looked at Lug and saw Bera behind him. The witch was limping as she approached them.

“Did you think you destroyed me?” Bera’s face had turned ash grey and her blond ringlets had black and grey strands mingled in the curls. “I’ve lived with that thing for three thousand years. I’m not easily done away with.” She pointed to Uthal. “A little fight is nothing.”

Miranda backed away. The face of the witch shifted and lost its youthfulness. In its place an old hag materialized. Laughing hysterically, the old woman held out her hand. “I’m not spending another moment with that thing. Give me the sword, child.”

“What do you mean?” Uthal bellowed. “Do you betray me?”

Miranda and Matt were trapped between the two. The advance of the witch had pushed them closer to Uthal. She wanted to strike at him, but was afraid for Matt. If she struck at Uthal, Bera would have Matt. She didn’t want to lose him again.

“I’m done protecting you. I’m done being with you. I’ve given in to everything you’ve asked for. But now you want to marry that young child. That princess of the Shadow People. That’s something you’ve never asked of me. Never! All this time you’ve stated your love for me but you’ve never given me a symbol of it. And now you’re giving it to her.”

The demon laughed. “So. All of this? This betrayal? Because you feel a lover’s scorn? You don’t see the bigger picture.”

Miranda cringed. She heard the voices in her head crying for the attack, but her heart couldn’t. She couldn’t sacrifice Matt to Bera.

“You’ll regret everything you just said to me, witch. Traitor.” Uthal moved more of his torso through the glass. “I’ve done all of this for us. The destruction of those on Earth. Here. It was to be our kingdom to rule together.”

“It was only your desire. You gave no thought to anything else. Including me.”

Bera cast a side-glance at the other end of the hall where the children and Lily hid. Pointing with one of her boney fingers, she smiled wickedly. In her magic, she created a stream of red energy toward the other mirror’s glass. Swirling and bubbling, the silver in the wooden frame came to life. Miranda knew from the voices that it was another portal. Just like the one that brought all four of them to Green Isle.

“You may have the final word. But I’m the one who cast the spells. And I’ve rewritten this act.”

Grabbing onto Matt’s hand, Miranda started to pull him away. The voices were telling her that the other mirror was an escape. The witch planned an escape. She tried to push Matt from Bera’s reach when she saw the silver mirror softened further. Her attack had to happen now.

“Run, Matt. You’ve got to get out of the way.” Before she could turn to face Uthal, the warlock grabbed her hair. He yanked her backwards and she screamed in pain. She watched in horror as Matt put himself between them. He grabbed the sword from her and thrust it at the witch. Bera shrank away. With a quick motion, he swung around and heaved the blade across Uthal’s arm. The warlock howled and released her.

“Matt! Don’t do it,” she cried. She remembered the rule that Sonya had told them. Only she could wield the sword. Only her. Otherwise, Uthal wouldn’t be defeated.

“How dare you. How dare you try to stop me.” Uthal held his arm.

Miranda reached out to Matt. “Give me back the sword. I’ve got to be the one…” Before she could finish her sentence, the warlock reached out again and knocked her across the head. She fell to the ground in a daze. She tried to focus, but the room swayed.

Amid her pain, she watched as Matt took the sword and pierced the warlock’s body. She screamed in anguish. A bright light grew in the depths of the tear in the demon’s red skin. She saw Matt let go of the sword in shock. The metal, embedded in Uthal’s chest, pulsed. Growing brighter and hotter, the light began to fracture his body and then, in an instant, he exploded. The weakened silver glass of his prison shattered. Shards flew through the air in all directions. Miranda ducked and covered herself. When the rain of glass stopped, she lifted her head. Matt lay beside her. He grabbed his chest in pain.

“Oh, my goodness.” She rushed to his side and touched the blood above his right shoulder. “What happened? Are ya okay?”

“I’ll be all right,” he said to her. “It was just a small sliver of mirror. Not a big piece.”

“Things didn’t go well today,” she said. She found herself echoing the words Morrigana had just spoken moments earlier.

“Look at the sword,” Ned exclaimed. He rushed over and picked up several pieces of metal lying on the ground.

The blade had been broken into three pieces.

“I’m sorry,” Matt said, looking up at her. “I was only trying to protect you.”

“It’s okay. You didn’t remember.” Miranda helped him to his feet. She looked around and saw that Bera had disappeared too, along with the army of Fir Darrigs. The captain’s men were gathering around DaGon. Keltrain regarded her with sad eyes. DaGon had not moved from the floor.

Lug ran to her. He took her in his arms and held on to  her. “I would have died if I lost you,” he whispered in her ear. “Are you injured?”

She pushed him back gently. “I’m fine. But the sword…”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“Yes. I think it does. Uthal wasn’t destroyed. I sense it. The energy that the sword released was him. It didn’t destroy him. He’s free from the mirror now.”

She saw Lug frown. “What do you mean?”

“Sonya told me that I was the only one to wield the sword. If someone else did? Then he wouldn’t be destroyed at all.”

“He’s released from his prison? But in another form?”

“Yes. The spirits are still with me. They agree.”

Miranda saw the captain approach Adalay. She couldn’t hear the words he spoke but he took her hand and kissed her forehead. There was a tenderness in the reunion. It was the same look that Lug gave her.

“Really. I was only trying to protect you,” Matt said again. “I didn’t know there were rules for the sword.”

“What’s gonna happen now? Gee whiz. The sword’s broke.”

“I don’t know. It’s not over, though.” She looked around the room. “It’s not over.”

“We can’t go home?” Ned’s eyes begin to tear. “I really wanna go home.”

The children who were hiding in the back of the room made their way to them. Toby now clung to his brother. “Can we go now?” he asked. “Please?”

Miranda understood their desire. She knew home was an important place for all of them. Yet, for her, Earth seemed a distant place and Green Isle and Lug, home. How could she tell her family that? She hugged Caitlin and George. And she knew. She knew that Morrigana had been right. Everything had changed. She had changed. Matt had changed. How would they explain the markings on their bodies when they returned home? They both had been reborn to Green Isle. They both had been accepted into the world of magic.

“I know you have to take them back to Earth,” Lug whispered from behind her. “But come back to me.” She nodded and leaned into him. He was her home.

“Miranda? You have to get them out of here,” Keltrain said as he approached the group. “This isn’t how it was supposed to be.”

“What can we do?” Adalay asked.

“Miranda was the only one to use the sword. The power coming from the mirror is dangerous now. It’s combining with the power of the orb. It will consume the hall. Then the castle. And then the island. The magic is unstable. I don’t know what kind of spell Bera wove underneath the other.” He took a cloth from one of his pockets and wiped his forehead. “What she had been planning I could only guess at. And that would take too much time. It would be better if you took the others through that mirror that Bera opened.” He laid his hand on Miranda’s shoulder. “She created a pathway to Earth. That was where she planned to escape.”

“Will I be able to return?” It created uneasiness in her soul when she thought of being forever cut off from Lug and Green Isle.

“At another time. When I get back to my gardens, I’ll send Lily through the other one to watch over you. We need to take care of some things first. I don’t know how this spell will play out. And if Uthal’s been released, then we need to warn the inhabitants of Green Isle.”

Bijan flapped his wings. “I can take the others back there,” he said to the wizard. “I’ll get as many I can.”

Ned ran to the white dragon. “I’m going to miss you.”“And I you, Ned Neely. I will never forget that you freed me,” the dragon replied.

Ned hugged his snout.

“Olifur and I’ll be okay,” the elf stated from the fringes of the circle of friends. “We’ve a way off. Thank you, Queen Adalay, for your healing.” He bowed quickly and touched his forehead to her hand.

“You’ll always have a place at Nuada Findi,” Adalay said. “Never forget that, Nimi.”

The elf bowed again and turned to go.

“I’ll visit most certainly,” Olifur said. He wagged his tail and quickly ran after his friend.

“You need to go, my dears,” Lily said. She regarded the still body of DaGon. “Before anything else bad happens.”

“I’m sorry,” Miranda said softly to the fairy. “I know he was important to you.”

“We had good years together. I have those memories. I’ll see you soon.”

A sound jolted the group. Miranda could hear the whine of the orb. The power it had absorbed from the mirror prison as well as the power from the alignment placed stress on the structure. It began to disintegrate.

“Get them to the other mirror. This machine is going to explode,” the captain commanded.

Miranda could hear the metal creak as it bent.

Lug grabbed her arm before she could follow the others. “Remember. I’m always with you.” He touched her temple. “You carry a part of me with you to Earth.”

“I don’t know when I’ll be back. But I’m coming back and all. Okay?” She kissed him quickly.

The crack of one of the metal legs forced her to draw away. She felt conflicted. A part of her wanted to stay but she knew that they had to return with the others. It would be difficult going back to Earth. It would be even more difficult without Lug.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

One Year Later

Her mirror showed a reflection that she didn’t recognize. She looked hollow. The markings had faded somewhat but weren’t gone completely. They wouldn’t ever be. When she returned to Green Isle, they would recharge.

Miranda touched her cheekbones. She didn’t have a mirror on Green Isle. The weeks of travel, limited food, and the stress of her merger with the spirits of the sword had taken its toll. Even after a year, she still looked ill. It didn’t help that the town treated them all with suspicion. The stress of the medical and mental tests frayed her nerves. She resembled a specter. A ghost of her former self. The dark circles surrounding her eyes were etched deeper than they should have been. It made her face look skeletal. Had she aged?

The only time she found solice was at night. In her dreams, Lug would come. He found a way to speak to her across the worlds. “Don’t come back yet. It’s bad here,” he told her one night. “The magic spell Bera layered on top of the other is creating havoc on Green Isle.” She worried about him and longed to be with him.

Taking her fingers, she smeared them across the glass, wiping her image into nothing but a blur. Her soul was tired of mirrors. Everything had changed since the four of them followed Lily, Chester and DaGon through the mirror portal in the hedge maze. None of the innocence that had surrounded them then remained. Who were they now? She didn’t even know herself somedays.

A tap at her bedroom door brought her mind forward. She went and unlocked the mechanism that kept the world away. Opening it a crack, she saw her mother standing there. “Sweetie? The sheriff is here. He wants to ask you a couple of questions. Can you come downstairs?”

Whispering her acknowledgment, Miranda opened the door further and followed her mother down the twelve small steps to the parlor. She pulled at the long sleeves of her blouse, keeping the markings hidden as much as possible.

“Sheriff? Here she is,” her mother said. Her mother drew her forward toward the young man who stood in the middle of the room with his hat in his hand. Her mind tried to focus on his face. She didn’t remember this man. Was he new to the job? Yes, the voices said. Your disappearance effected the whole town.

“Miss Gay? I’m Thomas Malby, the new sheriff. I wondered if you had a moment to answer a few questions.”

Instinctively, Miranda drew back. She remembered the turmoil of their return. And Matt. Her mind said it loudly. Yes, she couldn’t forget his anger and the way they trapped him to take him away to the State Hospital up the road. His screams still haunted her memories. No one believed them. Idril, not Matt, the voices reminded. Who would believe the stories they told the town and their parents?

Seeing her withdraw, the sheriff put up his hand, his voice becoming gentle. “I’m sorry if I scared you. There was an incident at the State Ward last week and Matt Kelly disappeared. We just wanted to see if he contacted you. Or if you’ve seen him.”

Miranda shook her head. She and Toby were the only ones that hadn’t spent time in the State Ward. The voices had kept her safe. They told her to be silent. Legends had grown old, they warned, only myths now. No one on Earth understood the ancients, the old magic.

“Have you any idea where he might go?” the sheriff asked. His voice was quiet and careful.

“No,” she replied. “Maybe home?” Her words, offered in reflection, weren’t going to be understood by this man.

“I’ll leave my number with your mother, so if you do hear from him, have her call our office as soon as possible. All right? His parents are very concerned about him.”

After nodding her understanding, Miranda moved out of the room when her mother and the man began speaking in hushed tones. She recognized the signals. The whole town thought the children were crazy. Even when they said they knew where the Knox twins had been taken. Her heart felt heavy. She didn’t save all of them. Not like she wanted.

Wanting to escape the stale stuffiness of her house and the whispering from the parlor, Miranda moved out on the front porch and stood still. Her boney arms hugged her thin frame, wishing that it was Lug’s arms around her instead.

School had ended about an hour ago. She could hear the loud laughing from the park as many of the students gathered to play ball or other games. Her mother had a tutor brought to the house for her as fear gripped Miranda anytime she stepped past the gate.

“Miranda?”

Her name was whispered softly, but she could still hear it. Turning toward the large elm that stood guardian at the gate, she noticed Toby standing in its shadow. Running to the boy, she bent down and hugged him tightly.

“What are you doing here?” she asked. “The sheriff is standing in our parlor at this very moment looking for your brother and all.”

“I know,” Toby said. “I’ve got something for you. Matt said to bring it to you today.” Toby placed a box in her hands. Wrapped in brown paper, its weight seemed oddly familiar. Miranda squinted briefly at the package. What would Matt have sent to her?

“I’ve got to go,” Toby said. “Mom gets worried if I’m not home right away.”

Miranda nodded her understanding. “Be careful,” she whispered.

Before Toby went out the gate, he turned around and gazed at Miranda in a weird sort of way. “I remember, you know. All of it,” he said sadly. “I just didn’t want to tell anybody. Makura told me not to say anything. She takes care of me now.”

Miranda felt his sadness. It was in her, too.

Once he disappeared around the corner, Miranda went into the house. Did they notice Toby? She glanced into the parlor. Her mother and the sheriff were still absorbed in their conversation. Luckily, they didn’t see her go up the stairs with the package.

In the solace of her bedroom, she locked the door. Placing the brown paper package on the bed, she stepped back and regarded it. Some part of her wished Matt had delivered it himself. Sighing, she carefully opened the paper and then stood back in shock when she saw the content. Trembling, her fingers reached out and touched the steel pieces of her sword.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Constance Wallace is a graduate student attending Clemson University, absorbing history, as she researches collections of WWI and WWII letters. Calling home for the Moment the Mountains of North Georgia, she writes in her spare time when she is not researching for a history paper or article. Recently, her horror story, “Vengeance” and a poem “The Death of Me” won a literary award from Young Harris College in Georgia. She has collaborated on a romance/mystery book called "Small Town America" (chapter 12) published by Chainbooks Publishing and is in the midst of creating a middle grades series which centers on the First World War and Interwar period, along with the Young Adult Fantasy Series, Legends of Green Isle.